if he cannot hold it with Gods fauour That is a treasure for which a man will be content to sell all that euer he hath Matth. 13. 44. to loose all things and to count them but dung in comparison of it Phil. 3. 8. This made all Gods people in Israel to leaue their dwellings and possessions there and to come to Ierusalem where God was purely worshipped 2. Chron. 11. 16. This made Moses willing to forgoe all his honours and pleasures and hopes he had in Pharaohâ—… Court and to ioyne himselfe vnto Gods afflicted and despised Church Heb. 11. 24. 25. 2. It moderateth the affection of a man to earthly things and teacheth him to vse them with more sobriety and indifferency so as he doth neither so greedily desire them nor is so discontented in the want of them nor so lifted vp in the abundance of them as others be it makes him able to say with the Apostle I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to bee content I know both how to be abased and I know how to abound euery where and in all things I am instructed both to be full and to be hungry both to abound and to suffer need Phil. 4. 11 12. He vseth them as the traueller doth his good lodging he findeth in his Inne for his necessity and the better enabling him to goe forward in his iourney homeward but setteth not his heart vpon them Psal. 62. 10. And thus he professeth that he is but a stranger and pilgrime vpon earth and seeketh for another country Heb. 11. 13 14. 3. It so taketh vp a mans heart specially in his first conuersion in his first loue as it maketh him very carelesse and forgetfull of all things else As Peter and Andrew Iames and Iohn straitway left their ships their net and their father and followed Christ Matth. 4. 20. 22. This made Christs hearers Mar. 8. 2. so carelesse of their meat for three daies together and Mary to neglect her huâ—…wifry in the entertaining of Christ and leauing all to sit her downe at Christs feet to heare his words Luke 10. 39. The Reason of this Doctrine is this that they haue found another treasure and where the treasure is there will the heart be Matth. 6. 21. He that once counteth Religion his treasure cannot set his heart on the world the heart can no more be deuided betweene them then it is possible for a man at the same time to looke with one of his eyes towards heauen and with another vpon the ground These two things the loue of the world and the loue of God are of a masterfull disposition Into what heart soeuer they enter they will be commanders and rule alone which is the reason of that speech of our Sauiour Matth. 6. 24. No man serues two masters 1. To instruct vs what to iudge of such Christians as vse not onely on the Sabbath day but on the weeke dayes also to goe to Sermons and Exercises of Religion worldly men thinke of these men that they doe more then they need yea more then they ought to doe that this will bring them to beggery Yea many are afraid to be religious or to frequent the Ministry of some men for feare least they should be drawen to doe thus as they see many of their hearers are In handling this point I will shew 1. What is to be said for the warning and admonition of these men 2. What is to be said for the encouragement and defence of them 1. It is indeed a great sinne in any professour to neglect his calling vpon pretence of following Sermons and seruing God specially if he haue a charge and want other meanes to liue by and that many of the better sort of Christians are too much inclined to this sinne appeareth by Pauls beating on this point so much in his Epistles to the Thessalonians Study to be quiet and to doe your owne businesse and to worke with your owne hands as wee commanded you 1. Thess. 4. 11. We heare that there are some which walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies Now them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ that with quietnesse they worke and eate their owne bread 2. Thess. 3. 11 12. but this is a great sinne For 1. Euery Christian should desire to liue of himselfe that he may not be chargeable vnto others 1. Thess. 5. 11 12. When he had charged them to follow their owne businesse and to worke with their hands he giues this for a reason that nothing may be lacking to them 2. If a man haue a family and prouide not for it he is worse then an Infidell 1. Tim. 5. 8. Therefore Paul saith 1. Cor. 7. 33. The marryed careth and that lawfully for the things of the world 3. Say a man could prouide for himselfe and his family sufficiently yet he must also haue a care to follow his calling that he may haue to giue others that need Rather let him labour working with his hands the thing that is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Ephes. 4. 28. And this reason the Apostle giueth why himselfe did at Ephesus with the labour of his owne hands minister vnto his owne necessities and to them that were with him and why according to his example others in the like case of necessity and for the auoiding of scandall should doe the like euen the remembrance of the words of the Lord Iesus how he said it is a more blessed thing to giue then to receiue Act. 20. 24 35. 4. Say a man haue enough for all this yet must he haue care of his estate for this cause because if he decay in it he shall be a scandall to his profession and alienate others from the truth Pro. 14. 20. The poore is hated euen of his owne neighbour Therefore Paul maketh this one reason for this 1. Thess. 4. 11 12. Doe your businesse and worke with your owne hands that yee may walke honestly to them that are without 5. Say a mans estate were so plentifull that no decay could be discerned in it to the scandall of his profession yet is he bound to liue and take paines in some calling wherein he may be profitable to others else can he haue no true comfort in any of Gods blessings that he doth enioy for thus runneth the promise Psalmeâ—…28 â—…28 2. When thou eatest the labours of thy hands thou shalt bee blessed and it shall bee well with thee 2. Thessalonians 3. 12. They onely eate their owne bread that labour in a calling 2. It is to be granted that there is not the like necessity of frequenting the publike exercises of Religion on any other day as there is on the Sabbath for that there is an expresse commandement on that euen the poorest is bound to keepe an holy rest vnto the Lord for the commandement bindeth all men and none is exempted from it Exod. 20.
10. which on the other daies they are not 3. It is not to be denyed but some Christians may and ought to spend more time in the exercises of Religion then other some Such as are of wealth and ability to liue of themselues are more bound to frequent the publike exercises on the weeke day then poorer men Such as by their callings haue more leisure and freedome from worldly employment then such as haue more necessary and important businesse Of rich men it may be said There is a price put into their hands to get wisedome Pro. 17. 16. That maketh the Apostle speake as he doth of the priuiledge that the single person hath aboue the marryed the vnmarried man careth for the things that belong to the Lord how hee may please the Lord The vnmarried woman careth for the things of the Lord that shee may bee holy both in body and in spirit 1. Cor. 7. 32 34. and the widow also shee that is a widow indeed and desolate trusteth in God and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day 1. Tim. 5. 5. Whereas verse 14. Other women haue other imployments Such a widdow was Anna Luke 2. 37. she departed not from the Temple but serued God with fasting and prayer night and day Lecture the one and fiftieth Aprill 24. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXVIII XXIX IT followeth that we come now to shew what is to be said for the defence and encouragement of those men that not contenting themselues to serue God vpon the Sabbath do vpon the weeke daies leaue their worldly businesse and spend much time in Gods worship And that I will deliuer for the better helpe of your memory and mine owne in fiue principall and chiefe points 1. Euery Christian is bound to serue God not vpon the Sabbath onely but to spend some part of euery day in Gods worship This was signified in the Law 1. When God commanded there should be a morning and euening sacrifice offered euery day Exod. 29. 39. And the King is commanded notwithstanding all his weighty imployments to reade some part of Gods Word euery day Deut. 17. 19. and that we should pray euery day it is euident by the fourth petition of the Lords pray Therefore we reade that Gods seruants did set themselues certaine times for prayer euery day and obserued them precisely Psalme 55. 17. Dan. 6. 16. and yet both these were men that had much businesse Reasons for this are these 1. Though the Sabbath in a speciall sort be called the Lords day yet is euery day his too Psal. 74. 16. Therefore as the Apostle prooues we must glorifie and serue God with our bodies as well as our soules because they are both his 1. Cor. 6. 20. so may we prooue that God is to be serued euery day as well as on the Sabbath day because euery day is his 2. If we do not by this meanes euery day stirre vp quicken and nourish Gods grace in our selues The deceitfulnesse of sinne and Sathan and worldly occasions will by little and little harden vs and steale away our hearts from God security will creepe vpon vs before we be aware Heb. 3. â—…3 And the more dealings a man hath in the world the greater cause he hath to feare this That is the reason that is giuen why the Lord will haue the King to read euery day Deut. 17. 20. That his heart bee not lasted vp and that he turne not from the commandement 3. The little time spent in Gods seruice euery day will bring Gods blessing vpon the whole day and vpon the businesse and occasions of that day As the first fruits that Gods people gaue to him brought his blessing vpon all the rest Deut. 26. 10 11. It is that that giueth vs a sanctified vse of the day and of all the comforts of it of our owne labours and of the labours of our seruants 1. Tim. 4. 5. So that when a man shall remember how many houres in euery day he hath spent in sleeping eating drinking and sporting and how few houres yea minutes of the day he hath bestowed on the Lord and on his owne soule he shall haue cause to complaine as Iob 7. 6. My dayes are swifter then a Weauers shuttle and are spent without hope 2. It is lawfull to haue publike assemblies to keepe Lectures and Exercises not on the Sabbaths onely but on other daies also and for Gods people to frequent them This is euident in the practise and example of the Primitiue Church and of our Sauiour himselfe It is spoken to the praise of Gods people in the Primitiue Church that they continued daily with one accord in the Temple Acts 2. 46. And Luke 19. 47 Christ taught daily in the Temple and had a great audience verse 48. All the people hanged on him and 21. 37 38. In the day time he taught in the Temple and at night hee went out to the mount of Oliues and in the morning all the people came to heare him in the Temple Mar. 8. 13. We read that a very great multitude had followed him and continued with him three daies and some of them came from farre so that besides those three daies they spent some good time in comming to him and going backe If it had not beene lawfull to keepe Lectures and exercises vpon weeke dayes doubtlesse he would not so vsually and often haue preached on those dayes and if it had not beene lawfull for Gods people of all sorts to frequent them surely he would not haue suffered them to doe it he would haue reprooued them for it So that he that shall reprooue or deride or blame Gods people for this out of doubt he hath not the spirit of Christ in him 3. Though no man be so expresly and particularly commanded to goe to Sermons on the weeke day as on the Sabbath yet all that are able to doe it whose necessities will permit them are as well bound to goe to Sermons on the weeke day as on the Sabbath God requires more seruice of euery man then he hath expressely and particularly commanded Besides the sacrifices that God had expresly commanded there were free offerings vnder the Law which men of their owne voluntary will did bring vnto God Leuit. 1. 3. and 7. 16. None were expresly commanded to goe vp to Ierusalem at the three feasts but onely the males Exod. 34. 23. nor among the males any that were vnder 20. yeares of age for such onely were wont to be numbred Exod. 30. 4 and yet we finde that Elkanah was wont to take with him all his family his wiues his sonnes and daughters euery yeare to those feasts 1. Sam. 1. 4. 21. So did the blessed Virgin euery yeere keepe the Passeouer at Ierusalem with her husband And our Sauiour himselfe when he was but twelue yeares old was wont to goe with them Luke 2. 41 42. If any shall obiect and say that God alloweth no will-worship but hath straightly charged vs in his worship
against me that might disproue my vprightnesse of heart and faithfulnesse in my Ministry which is the maine thing I haue to reioyce and glory in 5. Be earnest with God in prayer that he would make thy Ministry fruitfull Paul bowed his knees vnto God for the Ephesians Ephes. 3. 14. for it is he onely must giue vs grace to teach profitably wee are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues to meditate of any good thing but our sufficiency is of God 2. Cor. 3. 5. and our people grace to heare profitably he teacheth them to profit Esay 48. 17. We should importune the Lord in that manner as Rachel did Iacob Gen. 30. 1. giue me children or else I die 6. Enquire for fruit and deale with thy people in priuate to see how they profit by thy labours so did our Sauiour with his hearers Matth. 13. 51. haue yee vnderstood all these things And the Apostle did not onely teach publikely but from house to house Act. 20. 20. Heb. 13. 17. Thou must watch ouer their soules This Doctrine serueth also for the Vse of all Gods people 1. It teacheth vs how great profit we may make of reading the Scriptures Though God haue not appointed that to be the meane to worke faith and regeneration yet doth it notably prepare and make men fit to receiue good by hearing We haue heard the Apostles could neuer haue done that good by preaching if the people had not beene prepared by reading of the Prophets our Sauiour therefore commands his hearers to search the Scriptures and to acquaint themselues well with them Iohn 5. 39. One chiefe cause you profit so little by your hearing is for that you exercise not your selues in the reading of the Scripture If parents would traine vp their children in the principles of Religion and in reading of the Word at home while they be young it would be a great aduantage to them for their profiting by preaching But alas we might as well alledge to any of you a sentence out of Bernard or Augustine as out of the holy Scripture for you cannot tell whether we alledge it right or no so vnacquainted you are with it God hath written vnto you for your vse the great things of his law but they are accounted by you as a strange thing that belongs not vnto you as the Lord complained of the Iewes Hos. 8. 12. But if he onely be an happy man that can delight in the law of the Lord Psal. 1. 2. then are you doubtlesse in a wretched case that take no delight in it at all neuer read it no not on the Lords day You count it a tedious thing to keepe the Sabbath you know not how to spend it without gaming c. because you take no delight in the reading of the Scripture The Lord enioyned the King to reade the Word all the daies of his life and giueth this for the reason that he may learne to feare the Lord and that his heart be not lifted vp aboue his breathren Deut. 17. 19 20. What maruaile then if great men grow proud and tyrannous oppressours and if both great men and meane be so voide of Gods feare so prophane as they are seeing they reade the Scriptures so seldome and negligently as they doe 2. Learne by this Doctrine to iudge of the best kinde of preaching He that reapeth most fruit vnto God winneth most soules is the most able Minister of the New Testament That kinde of preaching whereby the people of God profit most in knowledge and sanctification is the best kinde of preaching not that whereby carnall men are most delighted or which feedeth the humour of a naturall man and tickleth the eare but which best edifieth the conscience Let no man say he is vnlearned that teacheth profitably and hath wonne many vnto God for hee that winneth soules is wise Pro. 11. 30. when God hath allowed of a man and commended him and set his seale on his ministry as on these he hath done 1. Cor. 9. 2. who art thou that darest dispraise or despise or disgrace him Gods people should not allow best of him that praiseth himselfe that is that by his manner of preaching declareth euidently he seeketh his own praise more than the profit of the people but of him whom the Lord praiseth by working with him in blessing his labours 2. Cor. 10. 18. As Paul saith he would iudge of the Ministers in Corinth so should all Gods people learne to iudge of Ministers 1. Cor. 4. â—…9 â—…0 I will know not the speech of them that are puffed vp but the power for the Kingdome of God is not in word but in power To this case our Prouerbe may well be applyed Shew me not the meate but shew me the man Compare the hearers of these learned and eloquent Teachers whom thou so much admirest with these who preach plainely and whom thou despisest for that cause see whether haue most knowledge and grace and so thou shalt be able to iudge whether is the best Teacher 3. To teach vs that the state of wicked and ignorant persons is far more dangerous and damnable now than it was vnder the Law first because this is a time of farre greater light than that was this is the condemnation that light is come into the world Iohn 3. 19. secondly greater grace is offered now than then yea receiued also by such as liue vnder an ordinary and able ministry of the Gospell the Apostle Peter speakes euen of some hypocrites that they had escaped the pollution of the world through the knowledge of Christ by the Gospell they were brought to a great reformation 2. Pet. 2. 20. Hitherto belong those fearefull sentences if euery transgression and disobedience to the law receiued a iust recompence of reward How shall we escape if wee neglect so great saluation c. Heb. 2. 2 3. And againe it is impossible for those who were once enlightned c. Heb. 6. 4 8. declaring in many words the fearefull state of them that haue not onely enioyed great meanes of grace but also receiued some common beginnings of grace by them and yet prooue naught afterward And so doth he likewise Heb. 10. 28 31. shew how it is farre more dangerous for them to sinne vnder the Gospell then it was vnder the Law Consider therefore how God vnder the Law hated and punished ignorance it is a people of no vnderstanding therefore hee that made them will not haue mercy vpon them Esay 27. 11. the breach of the Sabbath if yee will not hearken vnto mee to hallow the Sabbath day I will kindle a fire in the gates of Ierusalem and it shall deuoure the palaces thereof and it shall not bee quenched Ier. 17. 27. Adultery It is a fire that consumeth to destruction and would roote out all mine increase Iob 31. 12. Swearing the booke of Gods curse shall fly vpon euery one that sweareth to cut him off Zech. 5. 2 3.
119. 33. Teach mee O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the end And Uerse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Yea euen when he had fallen grieuously yet so soone as God sent his seruant to him to shew him his sin he yeelded presently 〈◊〉 Sam. 12 13. 3. When once God hath reuealed his will by his Word vnto vs in any thing we must not dare to dispute or cauil against it be it neuer so contrary to our reason be it neuer so much against our owne humour Rom. 9. 20. O man who art thou that wilt reason the case with God Euery thought within vs must be brought into that captiuity into that obedience of Christ 2. Cor. 10. 5. as that they may not dare once to rise vp within vs against any truth of God For this we haue a notable example Iob 6. 24. Teach mee and I will hold my tongue and cause mee to know wherein I haue erred As if he should say Reueale to me by thy Word wherein I haue offended and I will lay my hand vpon my mouth I will not dare to reason in the defence of it 4. We should be ready to receiue Gods Word and be informed in his will by any how much soeuer he be our inferiour This is that that the Prophet speaketh of the powerfull work of Gods Word and Spirit Esay 11. 6. where it preuaileth it maketh them that were before as Wolues and Leopards and Lyons so tame that a little child may lead them This Iob professeth of himselfe Iob 31. 34. Though I could haue made affraid a great multitude my wealth and authority was such that I could haue crushed them by my power yet the most contemptible of the family did feare mee so I kept silence and went not out of the doore If the meanest of my family had come to me and said Sir you haue broken Gods law you haue sinned against God I durst not haue fretted against him or reiected his counsaile but I would haue yeelded to him and humbled my selfe and shut my selfe within my closet till I had made peace with God The like example we haue in Dauid 1. Sam. 25. 32 33. Abigal a weak woman and the wife of his enemy that had contemned and reuiled him commeth to him euen when he was in a great heat against Nabal and putteth him in mind that if he should follow his passion and reuenge himselfe he should sin against God he scorned not her counsell nor said Shall I that am a Prophet and a King be taught and directed by a foolish woman But he yeelded presently though he were in so great a passion he durst not but receiue Gods Word at the hands of any person how meane soeuer yea he praiseth God for her Blessed be the Lord God of Israel which hath sent thee this day to meet me and blessed be thy counsaile and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed bloud The Reasons of this Doctrine why we must receiue Gods truth when it is once reuealed vnto vs with such readinesse why we must be so apt to beleeue it to yeeld vnto it are these 1. Because the Lord hath promised that such as shall offer themselues to be taught by him with such yeelding hearts them he will teach and guide he will preserue them from errour he will resolue them in the truth and giue them a comfortable assurance in the matters of their saluation the law of the Lord will giue wisedome to the simple Psal. 19. 7. The meeke he will guide in iudgement and the meeke hee will teach his way Psal. 25. 9. If any man will doe his will he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Iohn 7. 17. so this here in this place And on the other side such as are vnwilling to see the truth will not with loue receiue it the Lord is wont to leaue them in vncertainty and to send them strong delusions that they may beleeue lies to shew himselfe as vnwilling to teach them as they are vnwilling to learne of him When our Sauiour had spoken of that fearefull iudgement vpon the Iewes hearing they should heare but should not vnderstand and seeing they should see but should not perceiue he giues this for the reason that they had closed their owne eyes and had not beene willing to see and receiue the truth that God reuealed vnto them Matth. 13. 14 15. And the Apostle prophesying of them that should fall away vnto Popery tels vs that therefore God would send them strong delusions that they should belieue any lye because they would not receiue the truth with loue when it was taught vnto them 2. Thess. 2. 10 11. An example hereof we haue in Ahab he was not willing to be taught by Gods faithfull Prophet but hated him and therefore God sent a lying spirit into his false prophets that might deceiue him 1. King 22. 8. 12. 2. The Lords soueraignty ouer vs is such as it becommeth vs to yeeld absolute obedience to him without all reasoning or gaine-saying O man who art thou that replyest against God Rom. 9. 20. This reason the Lord giueth yee shall keepe my Sabbaths and reuerence my Sanctuary and why I am the Lord Leuit. 26. 2. This made Eli so to yeeld that he durst not once winch against a message God had sent him by young Samuel It is the Lord saith he let him doe what seemeth him good 1. Samuel 3. 18. 3. It is not possible Gods Word should deceiue vs Thy testimonies are very sure Psalme 93. 5. All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing froward or peruerse in them Prouerbs 8. 8. and therefore there is iust cause wee should receiue it with all readinesse The Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe For if this be a signe of grace to be so apt to receiue Gods truth when once it is reuealed vnto vs then surely many of vs will be found to be void of grace that yet thinke very well of our selues 1. There be many haue heard sundry truths often taught and plainely confirmed by the Word of God that cannot discerne them nor be perswaded of them as touching the obseruation of the Sabbath the frequenting of the exercises of Religion c. And why canst thou not yet see nor be perswaded in these things Surely if thou hadst a good heart halfe the teaching thou hast would perswade thee the very entrance into Gods Word the first hearing of it would haue giuen thee light Psalme 119. 130. Thou hast an vngracious heart and that is the cause thou canst not see these truths nor be perswaded If our Gospell bee hidden it is hidden to them that are lost These women that were euer learning and neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth were such as were laden with
were a kinde of Sacramentall food to the people that did eate of them Therefore they were commanded to haue both on the first day of the Feast and on the last day also an holy assembly Exod. 12. 16. And we shall finde that Gods people then had no ordinary Church-assembly that was so publike and solemne as the Passeouer yea not so onely but they were enioyned besides the ordinary morning and euening sacrifice to offer sacrifices vnto the Lord vpon euery one of those seuen dayes Numb 28. 23 24. whereby also it appeareth that it was a chargeable seruice that God required of them And yet this is more plaine by that that is written Deut. 16. 16 17. where they are charged that no man come to this Feast empty-handed without bringing somewhat with him to giue and offer vnto the Lord. The third and last thing to be obserued is that the Galileans vsed to go to this holy Feast first though it were so chargeable secondly though it were kept at Ierusalem so farre from them thirdly though they had also Church-assemblies to go vnto in their Synagogues at home euery Sabbath day as it is plaine Luke 4. 16. 31. fourthly though at this time both the Priests that were to celebrate the Passeouer were very corrupt euer mortall enemies to Christ Matth. 21. 45 46. and the Temple it selfe also was greatly polluted and made euen a den of thieues Matth. 21. 13. fiftly and lastly though these Galileans were a rude and base people and in that respect contemptible to those Iewes whom they should meet at Ierusalem Iohn 7. 52. Art thou also of Galile search and looke for out of Galile ariseth no Prophet yet they went also vnto the Feast and the Holy Ghost commendeth them here for it The Doctrine then that ariseth from this example is this That the publike and most solemne Church-assemblies are greatly to be esteemed and diligently to be frequented by all Gods people Now because the proofe that my Text yeeldeth to this Doctrine is taken from example I will insist onely vpon this kinde of proofe because as wee naturally vse to regard examples more than precepts so the examples of Gods people commended by the Holy Ghost are euery whit of as great force as any Commandementâ—…s Prouerbs 2. 20. Walke in the way of good men and keepe the way of the righteous See therefore the proofe of this in three sorts of examples First such as haue beene poore and in that respect might best haue beene excused Luke 2. 41. The parents of Christ though they were poore and dwelt farre from Ierusalem and the one of them not bound by expresse Law to doe it yet went euery yeare to Ierusalem to the Passeouer the most solemne Church-assembly that Gods people had in those dayes Behold a witnesse against them that pretend pouerty for their excuse in this case Secondly in such as haue beene men of the greatest measure of knowledge and grace and in that respect one would haue thought had had no need to haue gone to them but might haue serued God as well at home And here wee haue the example both of the Apostles after Christs ascension Luke 24. 53. who were continually in the Temple and of the Primitiue Church Acts 2. 46. who continued daily with one accord in the Temple And of our blessed Sauiour himselfe whose custome was to go to the Synagogue euery Sabbath day Luke 4. 16. and who did constantly go to Ierusalem to euery Passeouer Iohn 2. 13. And here are witnesses against them that pretend they haue no need they can get no good by going to them Thirdly such as were great persons and therefore might haue disdained to sort themselues and ioyne with the base multitude in Gods seruice And here wee haue both Hezekiah the King who resolued so soone as euer hee was recouered to goe vp to the house of the Lord Esay 38. 22. and specially Dauid Psalme 26. 8. O Lord I haue loued the habitation of thine house and the place where thine honour dwelleth And Psal. 84. 12. O Lord of hosts how amiable are thy Tabernacles my soule longeth yea and fainteth for the Courts of the Lord. And these are witnesses against them who out of affectation of state vse to haue the Communion in their houses and think it a disparagement to ioyne with the base multitude in the seruice of God The Reasons why the Church-assemblies are so much to be regarded are foure 1 In respect of the exercises of Religion that are vsed in them I meane the Ministry of the Word and Sacraments the prayers and praises that are offered vp vnto God for in them Gods people find more sweetnesse than in any thing in the world besides Of this the Prophet speaketh Esay 25. 6. In this mountaine shall the Lord of hosts make to all people a feast of fat things a feast of fined wines of fat things full of marrow of wines fined and purified Indeed euery man cannot finde such sweetnesse in these things he is a happy man that can sauour and relish these dainties but so those whom I haue mentioned did and euery one that is regenerate is able to do so in some measure Psal. 65. 4. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest and causest to come to thee he shall dwell in thy courts and we shall be satisfied with the pleasures of thine house euen of thine holy Temple 2 In respect of the fellowship and presence of Gods people that assemble there for as euery godly man loueth all such as feare God Psalme 15. 4. and delighteth in their company Psalme 119. 63. I am a companion to all them that feare thee and keepe thy precepts so doth he take most comfort in their company when they meet together in the Church assemblies to serue God It shall be a great part of our happinesse in the life to come to meet together with all the faithfull and to stand in the assembly of the righteous as may appeare by that obtestation of the Apostle We beseech you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our gathering together vnto him 2 Thessal 2. 1. and by that speech also of the Prophet Sinners shall not stand in the congregation of the righteous Psalme 1. 5. And some resemblance and taste of that comfort we haue in our meeting together with Gods people in the Church-assemblies here Hebr. 10. 25. Not forsaking the assembling together that we haue among our selues For there is great force euen in the presence and fellowship of Gods people both to confirme and nourish and increase grace in vs As iron sharpneth iron so a man sharpneth the countenance of his friend Pro. 27. 17. And when the brethren met Paul at Appij Forum he praised God and tooke courage it was a great comfort and reuiuing of his spirit to meet with them Act. 28. 15. First because of the helpe we receiue by their example and the grace that is in them
duty that we must performe vnto others First for our selues We are to be exhorted that we would loue Church-meetings and delight more in them and be more thankfull to God for them than we haue hitherto been Labour for that affection that Dauid had Psal. 122. 1. I was glad when they said vnto me Let vs goe vnto the house of the Lord. Yea pray for the continuance of our solemne Assemblies both here and in other places of the Countrey This was also Dauids heart Psal. 122. 6. Pray for the peace of Ierusalem they shall prosper that loue thee And marke the Reasons Vers. 8 9. For my brethren and Companions sakes I will now say Peace be within thee Because of the house of the Lord our God I will seek thy good And therefore labour to walk worthy of this blessing and to profit by it For no enemy can put downe our meetings till God for our sinnes do put them downe Lam. 2. 6. He hath destroyed his Tabernacle as a garden he hath destroyed his Congregation Secondly concerning others there are two duties we are to be exhorted vnto 1. That euery one of you would call vpon his Neighbour and Friend and draw them to frequent the Church-assemblies When the Lord had prophesied Esay 2. 2. that vnder the dayes of the Gospell All nations should flow vnto the house of the Lord he addeth Vers. 3. that this should be the meane to draw so many to his house Many people shall go and say Come let vs go vp to the house of the Lord. 2. Masters of Families and Parents are to be exhorted that they would not think it sufficient to come to Church themselues but see that their children and seruants come also We should suffer none to attend vs in our owne house that will not attend and go with vs to Gods house Exod. 20. 10. Sonne Daughter Man Maid Stranger Iosh. 24. 15. I and my house will serue the Lord. Dauid speaketh of this as of one of the greatest comforts he had had vpon earth Psal. 42. 4. That he had gone with a multitude and led them into the house of God and Psal. 101. 7. There shall no deceitfull person dwell in mine house Sure he would much more haue said there shall no prophane contemner of Religion dwell in my house The second vse of the Doctrine is for reproofe And there be two sorts of men that are to be reproued by this Doctrine 1. Such as neglect the Church-assemblies in all the parts of Gods worship and seâ—…uice 2. Such as separate themselues from the Church-assemblies in some parts of Gods publike worship Of the first kind there are foure sorts 1. Such as separate from our Church-assemblies vpon pretence of the corruptions that are in them These are marked with a black coale by Iude vers 19. These be they who separate themselues sensuall hauing not the spirit But herein Christians must learne wisely to distinguish betweene such as are vniustly separated by others from the Church-assemblies and such as voluntarily separate themselues these deserue to be called Schismaticks and not the other Neither are they to be accounted Schismaticks as though they dare not be agents or practisers of any corruption that remaineth in the Church yet can beare and tolerate them as burdens without forsaking the Church for them To this first sort I will say no more but wish them well to weigh the examples of Gods seruants that haue been mentioned in this doctrine which frequented so diligently the publike worship of God vsed in Ierusalem when there were farre greater corruptions both in the Priests and people and worship it selfe than can be found in ours 2 Such as absent themselues from the Church-meetings out of respect they haue to their profit they must needs spend some Sabbaths in going to Faires they must go iournies on that day sometimes and make bargaines c. they cannot spare any time from the works of their calling to come to Lectures on the week day They cannot get their liuing they say by going to Church and when they do come to Church on the Sabbath they cannot bring their whole family with them they must leaue some behinde them to looke to their houses for feare of robbing These are like those Mal. 3. 14 that said It is iâ—… vaine to serue God and what profit is it that we haue kept his ordinances To these I say no more but this First if thou couldest come to the Church either on the Sabbath or week day with an vpright heart thou shouldest not need to feare that that would make thee poorer The Lord God would be a sunne and shield vnto thee no good thing would he with-hold from thee Psalme 84. 11. Secondly though thou may in sundry cases of necessity leaue some at home when thou commest to Church yet take heed thou pretend not necessity where none is For if thou dare leaue thy house empty when thou goest to a Faire or to haruest worke and canst trust God with keeping of it then and darest not do so on the Sabbath when thou commest to serue God be thou assured thy heart is naught and God will not hold thee innocent For God hath made a further promise to thee for keeping of thine house when thou leauest it vpon this occasion than at any other time Neither shall any man desire thy land when thou shalt goe to appeare before the Lord thy God thrice in a yeare Exod. 34. 24. 3 Such as though they haue nothing to do if their finger be sore or their head do butake will absent themselues I would haue such to remember the example of Hezechiah who in three dayes after he had been sick of a most painfull and mortall disease went into the Temple Esa. 38. 22. and the woman that on the Sabbath resorted to the Synagogue though she had had a spirit of infirmity eighteene yeares Luke 13. 10 11. And because the true cause of their absence is for that they find no comfort nor take any delight in our Church-exercises I would haue them to consider that there is no one more certaine signe of a dead heart void of all grace and sense of Gods loue than this not to be able to take any delight in his publike worship as may appeare by the contrary in these two places Psal. 84. 12. Dauid loued Gods Tabernacles so well because his heart and his flesh reioyced in the liuing God And 1 Pet. 2. 2 3. Such as haue tasted how sweet the Lord is will desire the sincere milke of the Word And know thou that as thou carest not for appearing in the Assemblies of the righteous in this life so hast thou cause to feare that thou shalt not stand in the Assembly of the righteous in the life to come Psal. 1. 5. when thou wilt esteeme better of them than now thou dost 4 Such as absent themselues vpon this pretence that they can serue God as well and spend their time
gifts of God as accompany an effectuall calling are without repentance Euery good and perfect gift saith the Apostle I am 1. 17. and what he meanes by the perfect gift hee expounds verse 18. viz. the grace of regeneration is from aboue and commeth downe from the Father of lights in whom is no variablenesse neither shadâ—…w of changing Though wee be wonderfully vnconstant and changeable yet is there not so much as a shadow of changeablenesse in the Lord in this case Insomuch as we may conclude this first reason with the words of the Psalmist in Psalme 118. 2 3 4. Let Israel now say that his mercy endureth for euer Let the house of Aaron now say that his mercy endureth for euer Let them now that feare the Lord say that his mercy endureth for euer 2. The power that is in God to performe what hee hath promised 1. Peter 1. 5. Wee are kept by the power of God through faith vnto saluation And this reason our Sauiour giueth in Iohn 10. 28. They shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of my hands verse 29. My Father which gaue them me is greater then all and no man is able to plucke them out of my Fathers hands For any strength that is in vs alas we might fall quite away euery day considering the temptations that wee are subiect to but this power of God is that that keepes vs from falling irrecouerably Psal. 37. 24. Though hee fall hee shall not bee cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand Wee our selues are apt enough alas to lose that grace wee haue receiued but the power of God preserueth vs and the weaker we are the more is Gods power glorified in preseruing vs. To which purpose that may bee applyed 2. Cor. 4. 7. But wee haue this treasure in earthen vessels that the excellency of the power may bee of God and not of vs and 2. Cor. 12. 9. My grace is sufficient for thee for my strength is made perfect in weakenesse 3. The prayer and continuall intercession that Christ maketh for vs. For as he prayed for Peter and that was the cause why he though he fell grieuously yet he lost not all grace Luke 22. 31 32. so he hath prayed for all the faithfull Iohn 17. 20. Neither pray I for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue on me through their word And this is a principall part of the prayer that he made for them verse 11. Keepe them in thy name euen them whom thou hast giuen mee verse 15. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world but that thou keepe them from euill And this intercession is continuall Heb. 7. 28. Hee is able perfectly to saue such as come to God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them And these are the Reasons why though we fall we cannot loose quite that grace that we haue receiued The Vse that this Doctrine serueth vnto is 1. To worke in vs a loue and desire of grace and the meanes of grace In worldly things we loue certainties and perpetuities therefore though there be more vse of ready money for the present yet men rather desire land then money Behold there is no certainty nor durablenesse in any blessing but this Our Sauiour cals all the profits of this life another mans goods because we haue no certainty but they may we know not how soone be taken from vs and bestowed on another but grace he cals our owne Luke 16. 12. Therefore nothing but grace onely can be called durable riches Prou. 8. 18. Therefore our Sauiour saith Ioh. 6. 27. Labour not for the meate which perisheth but for the meate which endureth vnto euerlasting life Indeed if it were true as the Papists and some others say that grace may be lost there were the lesse cause to desire it for what inward peace or ioy could wee haue in this case without certainety but this ministers vnspeakeable comfort to the soule that when we once know we haue grace we may be sure we shall neuer loose it And as I said this should make vs in loue with grace so should it with the meanes of grace euen the ministery of the Word which is called the ministration of the spirit 2. Cor. 3. 8. We reade of the foolish Virgins when they came to their fellowes to aske some oyle they receiued this answer Matth. 25. 9. Goe yee to them that sell and buy for your selues Behold we are they that fell this oyle there is no man here so void of grace but may conceiue assured hope to obtaine it if he can submit himselfe as he ought to the meanes of grace Esay 55. 3. Heare and your soules shall liue And therefore if God shall begin now or at any time to touch and draw thine heart struggle not against this worke of his as many doe Heb. 3. 7 8. To day if ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts as in the prouocation in the day of temptation in the wildernesse Stand not our against God but yeeld thy selfe and say to him as Cant. 1. 4. Draw me and we will runne after thee 2. To exhort euery man to try the good things that are in him whether they be of nature or grace This duty we are oft exhorted to 2. Cor. 13. 5. examine your selues saith he whether ye be in the faith proue your selues especially when we are to renew our Couenant with God in the Sacrament 1. Cor. 11. 29. To perswade thee to this duty Consider 1. There may be good things in a naturall man Say not with thy selfe I haue some good things in me and therefore I haue the Spirit of God because the Scripture saith of them that are meere naturall men that of them there is not one that doth good no not one Rom. 3. 12. that we are not sufficient of our selues to thinke a good thought 2. Cor. 3. 5. And the Apostle saith of himselfe that he knew that in him that is in his flesh in his vnregeneratc part and so farre forth as he was a naturall man there dwelleth no good thing Rom. 7. 18. Deceiue not thy selfe by the mis-vnderstanding of these places For though it be true that no naturall man can doe any thing that is truely good pleasing vnto God a corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit saith our Sauiour Matth. 7. 18. yet may there be in a meere naturall and carnall man such things as are naturally and in themselues good things and commanded of God I tell thee there may be good things in a naturall man who besides the corruption of nature hath also some remnants of Gods Image in him Euery man that commeth into the world hath some light in him Iohn 1. 9. Euery man is made after the similitude of God Iam. 3. 9. 2. It will yeeld thee vnspeakeable comfort if thou canst finde by due triall that thou hast indeed receiued the Spirit of God Gal. 6.
good fellowes to beare them company the matter were the lesse but this shall also increase their torment there As may appeare by that suit the rich man makes to Abraham Luke 16. 28. that noâ—…e of his brethren might come to him into that place of torment So that if we haue grace this should not cause vs to make the lesse account of this sinne that it is now growne so generall but this should cause vs to hate it the more and be the more afraid of it and take so much the more heed to preserue our selues and our families from it So the wickednesse of the time and place that Lot liued in affected him His righteous soule was vexed with it 2. Pet. 2. 8. So speaketh Dauid of himselfe Psal. 119. 53. Horror hath taken hold vpon mee because of the wicked that forsake thy law The second deceit whereby Sathan drawes men to this sinne and hardens them in it is hope of secrecy That they may commit it and liue in it and yet it shall neuer be descryed or knowne or if they cannot bee so close if they accustome themselues to it long but men will surmise somewhat and iudge the worst yet so long as none can conuince them what need they care They see many that would cry out vpon and thrust away out of their house any that should bee euidently conuinced of the fact that yet thinke neuer the worse of any for surmises and presumptions bee they neuer so strong Nay it is certaine many are the better liked for this as if it were an argument of great wit and sufficiency in any to be able to take their pleasure in this sin and yet so to saue their owne credit and the credit of the family that they liue in And this is the cause of the monstrous and vnnaturall practises that many vse to couer and hide this sinne by That this is a principall thing that deceiues many is euident not onely by experience but by that that the Scripture speaketh Iob 24. 15. The eye of the Adulterer waiteth for the twilight and saith none eye shall see mee and disguiseth his face And indeed they that liue in this vile and abominable sinne are vsually marueilous close and secret and subtill to conceale it The Harlot is said Pro. 7. 10. to bee subtile of heart See also the subtiltie of these sinners noted and described Pro. 30. 19 20. The Prophet Agur reckoneth the way of a man with a maid and the way of an adulterous woman the cunning and secret practises of filthy persons of both sexes for the hiding of their sinne among these things which neither himselfe nor any other man was possibly able to discouer and finde out and compares it vnto the way of three things which no wit or industry of man is able to descrie The preseruatiue against this temptation is the meditation of these three points 1. That God is present with thee at all times and in all places and beholdeth the secretest of all thy actions yea in such places and in such company as no good man dare goe into in which thou mayest be sure to be free enough from the censuring eye and tongue of those precise fellowes whom thou fearest and hatest so much yet will the Lord be with thee euen there If I make my bed in hell saith Dauid Psal. 149. 8. as indeed the places where such companions often vse to lodge are little better behold thou art there This God alledgeth as a forcible reason against this sinne Ier. 13. 27. I haue seene the lewdnesse of thy whoredomes And Ier. 29. 23. Euen I know and am a witnesse faith Lord. This meditation did Iob great good in this case Iob 31. 4 Doth not be behold all my waies and tell my steppes O if thou couldst remember that he seeth thee and set thy selfe in his presence and bring thy heart to that passe that thou couldst euen desire euer to haue his company and that he would euer take notice of thy waies this would preserue thee from this and all other sins Why wilt thou my son saith the wisedome of God Pro. 5. 20 2â—… Embrace the bosome of a stranger For the waies of man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Thou wouldst not commit this sinne if thou wert sure thy pastor thy neighbour thy seruant thy childe should know of it thou wouldest seeme to them to be another manner of person And that is the cause why you shall haue the most notorious Harlots that will seeme very religious I haue peace offerings with mee saith the Harlot Pro. 7. 14 this day haue I paid my vowes O the Atheisme of thy heart take notice of it mourne for it striue against it pray against it Thou fearest the eye of a mortall man and fearest not the presence of the eternall God who according to that which he threatneth Mal. 3. 5. will be a swift witnesse against the adulterers Yea the Lord hath oft brought vncleane persons sometimes by terror of conscience sometimes by frenzie to that passe that themselues haue beene the blazers and proclaimers of their own secret filthines He hath constrained many of them to cry out of themselues as the Leper Leuit. 13. 45. I am vncleane I am vncleane Or rather as Iudas did Matth. 27. 4. who in extreame desperation and hauing receiued in himselfe the sentence of his eternall damnation cryed out openly and cared not who heard saying I haue sinned And what knowest thou that art so confident in the secrecy of thy sinne but either thy selfe or the party with whom thou committest this lewdnesse may be brought to this passe before thou die The meditation of this point is prescribed by our Sauiour for a preseruatiue against hypocrisie and this conceit of sinning secretly and closely in any kind Luk. 12. 1 2. Beware of the leuen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie for there is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed nor hid that shall not be made knowne 2. The more cunning thou hast beene in keeping thy sinne secret the more doth God abhorre thee 2. King 17. 9. The children of Israel had done things secretly that were not vpright before the Lord saith the Holy Ghost when hee would aggrauate their sinne and shew the cause why God destroyed them The more wit and cunning any man sheweth in contriuing of sin the more culpable he is before God Thus God aggrauateth their sin Ier. 4. 22. They are wise to doe euill Rom. 16. 19. I would haue you wise to that that is good and simple concerning euill 3. No vncleane person can haue any assurance of hope that his sinne shall alwaies be kept secret In the day of the Lord all mens secrets shall be discouered to all the world 1. Cor. 4. 5. He will then lighten all things that are hid in darkenesse Then shall euery vncleane person be made a gazing stocke to the world and to Angels and to men
worship we doe not also adore and giue bodily worship vnto him and by the reuerent behauiour of our body testifie the inward submission and reuerence of our hearts vnto him though our soules therein were neuer so full of reuerence and deuotion yet doe we but serue him by the halues neither can our seruice be acceptable vnto him You shall heare this confirmed to you by the examples of Gods seruants that are commended to vs by the Holy Ghost See the conscience Gods people haue made of this in all the parts of Gods worship Obserue it in fiue points 1. In prayer when they euen in priuate haue prayed to God they haue beene wont to kneele For this we haue the example of Daniel Dan. 6. 10. and of our Sauiour himselfe Luke 22. 41. 2. When they haue giuen thanks though but in priuate they haue vsed adoration When Abrahams seruant perceiued that God had prospered his iourney so far forth as to bring him and guide him safely to Bethuells house presently he lifted vp his heart in thankfullnesse to God yet thought not that enough but Gen. 24. 26. The man bowed himselfe and worshipped the Lord. And as his successe increased so his thankefullnesse to God increased and so did the outward reuerence of his body also verse 52. When Abrahams seruant heard them giue consent that Rebecca might goe with them then he bowed himselfe to the very earth to the Lord. So Iacob being to giue thankes vnto God and vnable through weakenesse to stand or kneele yet in token of reuerence raised himselfe vp to his beds bead and being not able through feeblenesse to sit vpright he leaned and bore himselfe vpon his staffe and so adored God Gon. 47. 31. Heb. 11. 21. See the conscience the good old man made of this duty and the paines he tooke in it 3. When they haue taken an oath they haue beene wont to vse such gestures of their body as might stirre vp reuerence in their hearts Gen. 14. 22. Abraham when he sware he lift vp his hand to the Lord the most high Possessour of heauen and earth 4. When a message hath beene brought them immediatly from the Lord they haue beene wont in token of their reuerence to rise and stand vp Iudges 3. 20. When Ehud told Eglon that he had a message to doe to him from God presently Eglon rose out of his throne though he was a wicked man yet this he doubtlesse had learned from the custome and practice of Gods people So did Balaam likewise require Balaac the King to doe Num. 23. 18. Rise vp Balaac and heare Nehem. 8. 5. When Ezra opened the booke of the Law to reade all the people stood vp Rise vp yee women that bee at ease saith the Lord Esay 32. 9. heare my voice alluding doubtlesse in that speech to the holy custome vsed among Gods people at the first intimation giuen them of a message from God 5. Lastly in the publike and solemne worship of God specially they haue held themselues bound to shew this outward reuerence Psal. 29. 1 2. The Psalmist calls vpon great men to giue to God the glory due to his name and tels them how they may doe that adore him bow your selues to him in his glorious Sanctuâ—…y So Psal. 95. 6. Marke how many words the Prophet vseth to perswade to this when he calls men to the publike worship Come let vs adore and fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker Therefore the reuerence to be done in Gods publike worship is made a chiefe meanes to preserue Religion and coupled with the obseruation of the Sabboth Leu. 19. 30. and 26. 2. Ye shall keepe my Sabboths and reuerence my Sanctuary The Reasons of this Doctrine are of two sorts Some concerne the outward reuerence to be vsed in all the parts of Gods worship whether priuate or publike some peculiarly concerne the publike solemne worship of God 1. The humility that befits euery one euen the greatest person to shew when he hath to do with God See this in Dauids speech to Michol 2. Sam. 6. 20. 22. when he danced before the Arke she scoffed at him he answers it was before the Lord and adds I will be more vile and I shall lose no honour by it It is no disparagement for the greatest to debase and humble himselfe to the very dust before the Lord nay we can neuer be humbled enough Behold now saith Abraham Gen. 18. 27. I haue taken vpon me to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes and indeed who are we euen the best of vs that we should presume to speake vnto God or to appeare before him It becomes all men to cast downe their crownes before him as the 24. Elders did Reu. 4. 10. Yea the holy Angels Esay 6. 2. couer their faces in his presence No seruice we can doe is pleasing to him vnlesse it proceed from an heart humbled in the sense of his high Maiesty and our owne vilenesse Psal. 2. 11. Serue the Lord with feare Mic. 6. 6. Wherewith shall I come before the Lord and bow my selfe before the high God Eccl. 5. 1. Be not rash with thy mouth neither let thine heart be hasty to vtter a matter before God for God is in the heauens and thou in the earth c. 2. Our bodies are the Lords as well as our soules and therefore he will be serued with the body also They are his by right of Creation Redemption Sanctification This Reason the Apostle giues yee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods 1. Cor. 6. 20. 3. That the humility and reuerent gesture of the body may helpe to humble and worke reuerence in the heart Our hearts are profane and stand in need of all good outward helpes to stirre vp deuotion in them That is a chiefe reason why it was vsed both by Daniell 6. 10. and Christ Luke 22. 41. euen in secret prayer and if they needed to doe so how much more doe wee 4. To professe and testifie the humility of the heart and reuerence of the soule Therefore is this put for the whole profession of our homage and obedience to God Vnto me euery knee shall bow Esay 45. 23. Because in matter of Gods seruice hypocrites are wont to pretend they haue as good hearts as the best the Lord is wont also to call so oft for the seruice of the body Let not sinne reigne in your mortall body Rom. 6. 12. and present your body as a liuing sacrifice holy acceptable vnto God Rom. 12. 1. and glorifie God in your body 1. Cor. 6. 20. The reasons of that outward reuerence that is to be vsed specially in the publike and solemne worship of God are three 1. The presence of Gods people There is a reuerence due from the greatest Prince to the meanest of Gods seruants his brother must not seeme vile vnto him no not then when
him must worship him thus Now for the right vnderstanding of this Doctrine sixe questions must be mooued and resolued 1. What our Sauiour meaneth here by worshipping God in spirit The answer is that to worship God in spirit is to worship him without such ceremonies as were vnder the Law This appeareth by this note of diuersity which our Saulour here vseth but as if he should say the worship the Iewes now vse which chiefely consisteth in their sacrifices oblations purifications and such like ceremonies is good because it is done vpon knowledge of Gods will reuealed in his Word but now such as worship God aright shall worship him in another manner namely not in such ceremonies but in spirit and truth So that to worship God in spirit is opposed to the ceremoniall worship because that was not a spirituall but a carnall worship See this in that opposition Paul makes Gal. 3. 3. Are yee so foolish hauing begun in the spirit are yee now made perfect by the flesh So the ceremoniall Law is called a carnall commandement Heb. 7. 16. and all the ceremonies are called carnall rites Heb. 9. 10. A strange terme to be giuen to the worship that God himselfe ordained But the ceremonies are so called Because 1. They were all outward and bodily actions Yea if we looke ouer all the ceremoniall Law we shall finde nothing inioyned either to the Priests or people but externall and bodily things the seruice of the spirit and conscience is seldome or neuer mentioned Heb. 9. 9 10. The first Tabernacle was a figure for the time then present in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices that could not make him that did the seruice perfect as pertaining to the conscience which stood onely in meates and drinkes and diuers washings and carnall ordinances imposed on them vntill the time of reformation Whereas the seruice God requires vnder the Gospell is in a manner wholly inward and spirituall For thus the Lord speaketh of the daies of the Gospell wherein he will make a new Couenant with his people Iere. 31. 34. They shall all know me from the least of them to the greatest of them saith the Lord. And verseâ—…3 â—…3 I will put my Law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts Now the Lord still calls for the seruice of the spirit and heart at our hands Our preaching pleaseth not God vnlesse it be the action of our spirit Paul serued God with his spirit in the Gospell of his Son Rom. 1. 9. Our hearing pleaseth him not vnlesse it be the action of our heart and spirit the Holy Ghost opened the heart of Lydia to attend Acts 16. 14. Our prayers please not God vnlesse they be the seruice of the heart and spirit pray with all prayer and supplication in the spirit Ephes. 6. 18. Our singing making melody in your hearts to the Lord Ephes. 5. 19. Our communicating in the Sacrament pleaseth not God vnlesse it be the seruice of our spirit no man receiueth worthily vnlesse he examine himselfe before and be able to discerne the body of the Lord in that ordinance 1. Corinthians 11. 29. 2. They are called carnall because they were all transitorie and to inindure but for a time To this reason the Apostle hath respect Heb. 7. 16. 18. When he calls the Law of the Leuiticall Priest-hood a carnall commandement because it was to bee disanulled Whereas our worship shall continue and neuer be altered and in this respect the Apostle preferres the state of the Church now before that of the Old Testament Heb. 1. 1 2. that whereas the Lord deliuered his will to his Church not all at once but at sandry times by the Prophets he hath by his Sonne fully made his minde knowne vnto vs in these last daies not at sundry times but at once And therefore also the Apostle Iude calls it the faith that was once for all deliuered vnto the Saints Iude 3. In which respect the whole time since Christs Ascension is called also the end of the world 1. Cor. 10. 11. And the last times 2. Tim. 3. 1. Acts 2. 17. 1. Pet. 1. 20. 1. Ioh. 2. 18. 3. Because the effect and fruit of them reacheth no further then to the body and outward man they could not make holy concerning the conscience him that did the seruice Heb. 9. 9. and 10. 1. they could not make the commers thereunto perfect but sanctified onely as touching the purifying of the flesh Heb. 9. 13. Therefore they are called Gal. 4. 9. Weake and beggarly elements Whereas the seruice of God vnder the Gospell worketh wholly in a manner vpon the conscience and inward man the Kingdome of God the true Religion and the sincere profession of it is not in word but in power 1. Cor. 4. 20. If the Word be preached and heard the Sacraments administred and receiued prayer vsed as they ought they will worke vpon the conscience not vpon the outward man onely Therefore it is called 2. Cor. 3. 8. the ministration of the Spirit 4. It is called a carnall worship because it is very pleasing to the naturall and carnall man hee makes great conscience of it and delights much in it In which respect also the Apostle saith Gal. 4. 3. it was a seruice fit for Gods people when they were children Our Sauiour obserues the Pharisees to haue beene very precise in the obseruation of the ceremoniall Law and to haue made much more conscience of it then of the morall they paid tithe of mint and annise and commin and omitted the weightier matters of the Law Iudgement Mercy and Fidelity Matth. 23. 23. And the Lord by his Prophet speaking of such as for their wickednesse he calls Princes of Sodome and people of Gomorrah saith they offered a multitude of Sacrifices brought many oblations to God and much incense obserued diligently the new Moones and Sabbaths and solemne dayes Esay 1. 11. 13. Yea all heathen men and pagans haue had their sacrifices and ceremonies Balaam and Balak vsed them Numb 23. 1 4. Whereas the seruice that God requires of vs vnder the Gospell is such as no naturall man can relish or finde any sauour in Nay none but such as haue the spirit can make any account of our worship can heare receiue pray with conscience and delight 1. Iohn 4. 6. Hee that is of God heareth vs hee that is not of God heareth vs not So 1. Cor. 2. 14. The naturall man receiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him neither can hee know them because they are spiritually discerned Thus wee see what our Sauiour here meaneth by worshipping God in spirit Lecture the fortieth Ianuary 30. 1609. WHat meanes he by worshipping God in truth The answer is to worship God in truth is to worship him without such ceremonies as were vnder the Law This appeareth by that note of diuersity here vsed but which I obserued before Truth then is not
and seruice to follow precisely the direction of his Word Deut. 4. 2. Yee shall put nothing to the Word that I command you nor take ought therefrom that yee may keepe the commandements of the Lord your God which I command you I answer this was no will-worship neither did they in this more then they were bound to doe for 1. The seruice it selfe that they did to God was expresly and particularly commanded and not of their owne deuising Leuit. 1. 3. A law was set downe for voluntary offerings They that would offer of their owne voluntary will are expresly limited what they should offer and where and how 2. Though there were no particular and expresse commandement for these persons to doe this seruice yet there was a generall commandement that bound them to doe it if their health and ability and necessary occasions would permit them There was a generall commandement that bound them to doe God what seruice they were able to doe Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with allthine heart and with all thy soule and with all thy might Deut. 6. 5. Which law our Sauiour giueth for the summe of the first Table Matth. 22. 37. The Lord did not expresly command them this seruice 1. Because he would not be burdensome vnto them women and children might haue many iust lets 2. Because he would try their loue The like we may say for the Sabbath God hath expresly commanded vs no more but one day in seuen to rest from our labours and spend in his seruice Exod. 20. 9 10. 1. Because he would not haue his seruice burdensome vnto vs. 2. To try our loue and what we will doe voluntarily for he taketh great pleasure in a voluntary and free seruice The children of Israel brought a willing offering vnto the Lord euery man and woman whose heart made them willing to bring for all manner of worke which the Lord had commanded to be made by the hands of Moses Exod. 35. 29. Therefore Dauid vowed this to God Psal. 54. 6. I will sacrifice freely vnto thee He and the people reioyced and found wonderfull comfort in this when they had offered willingly 1. Chron. 29. 9. While Anna gaue sucke she knew she was not bound to go to the feast shee said to her husband I will not goe vp till the childe bee weaned 1. Sam. 1. 22. The iourney was long and she was to tarry long there but when she was free from that necessary let she knew she was bound to goe euery yeere and shee missed not So that as they that can pleade iust necessity to keepe them from Sermons on the weeke day shall bee held excused so they that are not withheld by any such necessity and vse their liberty as an occasion to the flesh Galathians 5. 13. shall bee iudged voyde of all loue to God and his Word if they neuer heare the Word but vpon the Sabbath Take heede therefore of pretending necessitie in this case say not thou wouldest goe to the Sermon but thou canst not spare so much time If thou canst spare euery weeke as much time in the alehouse or in some vnnecessary recreations or canst spare so much money as can be gotten in this time in sundry idle and vnnecessary expences and canst not spare so much to goe to a Sermon thou art no better then an Hypocrite 4. Euen they whose necessity will not permit them to frequent the publike assemblies on the weeke day yet are bound to nourish in themselues a willing minde to doe it if they were able they should be willing euen aboue their power 2. Cor. 〈◊〉 3. They should desire that liberty that others enioy this way in this case I may that to euery one which in another case the Apostle saith to the seruant if thou maist bee made free vse it rather 1. Cor. 7. 21. and esteeme it a iust cause of griefe to them that they haue not that liberty to follow the meanes of their spirituall comfort as others haue we should all striue to be so affected towards the Lords Tabernacle as Dauid was when he said How amiable are thy Tabernacles O Lord of hostes My soule longeth yea euen fainteth for the courts of the Lord my heart and my flesh cryeth out for the liuing God Psalme 84. 1 2. Euery man is bound to esteeme it a great happinesse to enioy that liberty that he may oft resort to Gods House and to count that time of all other best spent and most to his profit and benefit that is spent in Gods seruice Prouerbs 8. 33 34. Heare instruction and bee wise and refuse it not Blessed is the man that watcheth daily at my gates Psalme 27. 4. One thing haue I desired of the Lord that I will seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to enquire in his Temple Luke 10 42. One thing is needfull Mary hath chosen the better part which shall not be taken away from her Euery man is bound to esteeme this the true and proper end of his being here to get grace and saluation and to thinke them happier then himselfe that may enioy more liberty this way then he doth and though he cannot in person be present with them yet to be with them in heart and desire and to say with Dauid Psal. 84. 4. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house So that of them that are glad of any businesse or excuse to keepe them from the Sermon and count them fooles that take more paines this way then themselues we may boldly say their hearts are not vpright within them 5. They that with an honest heart doe vse to spare some time from their callings to employ this way shall not need to feare that this will bring them to beggery For 1. Godlinesse hath the promise of the life that now is as well as of that that which is to come 1. Tim. 4. 8. And there is generall promise made to all that feare God they that seeke the Lord shall not want any good thing Psalme 34. 10. No rich man vnder heauen can bee so assured that hee and his shall be preserued from beggery as euery poore Christian may be 2. There is a speciall promise this way made to this part of godlinesse aboue all other that they that can make more account of Religion and Gods seruice then of earthly things shall be sure not to be loosers thereby Psal. 119. 165. Great peace haue they which loue thy Law and nothing shall offend them Matth. 6. 33. First seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be added vnto you and 19. 29. Euery one that hath forsaken houses or brethren or sisters or father or mother or lands for my Name sake shall receiue an hundred fold and shall inherit euerlasting life 3. God hath made these promises good by prouiding miraculously this way for such as
keepes his stomake for it He knew and so did not they what a multitude of the Samaritans were comming towards him 3 The question which the Disciples had among themselues about this answer their Master had made vnto them verse 33. They wondred how he in that place should come by meate Yet out of the reuerence they beare to his person they durst not aske him but only inquired among themselues how that might be 4. The manifestation that Christ himselfe maketh of his owne meaning in that answer he had giuen vnto them verse 34. The meate he spake of was 1. To do the will of him that sent him that is to instruct and saue soules 2. To finish his worke It is my meat saith Christ to finish it to exercise my selfe in it still euen to the end of my daies And this he calls his meat 1. Because of the appetite and desire he had to it as men haue to their meate he desired nothing so earnestly 2. Because it refreshed him maruailously no food no dainties were so sweet vnto him The first thing then that in these verses offreth it selfe to our consideration is this that the Disciples out of the loue and respect they had vnto our Sauiour doe mooue and intreat him to eate somewhat and that he blameth them not for this From whence we haue this to learne That though a Christians chiefe care should be for his own soule and the soules of other men yet the bodies of men may not be neglected but must be nourished and cared for also especially theirs whose health and strength may be of most seruice and vse to God and his Church 1. For the care of our selues this way see a plaine direction giuen vs by the Apostle Ephes. 5. 29. No man euer yet hated his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it And 2. For the care we should haue of others it is to be obserued that when our Sauiour had restored the daughter of Iairus to life he commanded that something should be giuen her to eate Mar. 5. 43. and that all those workes of mercy vnto which the Lord will shew such respect at the day of iudgement Matth. 25. 42 4â—… are such as had beene shewed vpon the bodies of Gods seruants And lastly for the speciall care should be had of the bodily health and strength of such as whose seruice may be of speciall vse to God and his Church We haue a notable example in the care of the Apostle had of Timothy for Timothy being a young man and vnmarried for the suppressing of the lusts of youth and the better obtaining of the gift of continency did altogether forbeare the drinking of wine and vsed to drinke water onely and thereby weakened his stomake and brought vpon himselfe many other infirmities Paul therefore forbids him 1. Tim. 5. 23. to drinke water any longer and chargeth him to drinke wine The Reasons of the Doctrine are foure 1. The commandement of God that forbids vs to kill and take away the life either of our selues or others Exod. 20. 13. commandeth vs to vse all good meanes for the preseruing of life both in our selues and others Our bodies and liues are not our owne to doe with what we list but the Lord is the God of our life Psal. 42. 8. and our bodies are his and not our owne as the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 6. 19. 20. and therefore the wrong we doe to our bodies redoundeth vnto him 2. All the creatures of God that serue for the preseruation and health and comfort of our bodies are giuen vs by God to that end that we might vse and enioy them and giue him praise I brought you into a plentifull country saith the Lord Ier. 2. 7. to eate the fruit thereof and the goodnesse thereof And the Apostle 1. Tim. 6. 17. He giues vs richly all things to enioy and 1. Tim. 4. 3. God hath created meates to be receiued with thanksgiuing of them which beleeue and know the truth And therefore the neglecting to vse them for the comfort of the body must needs argue vnthankefulnesse vnto God and a light esteeme of his goodnesse and bounty 3. The bodies of Gods seruants are the members of Christ 1. Cor. 6. 15. and the Temples of the Holy Ghost 1. Cor. 6. 19. and in that respect they must not be neglected but there is an honour due vnto them 4. And lastly the body is the seruant of the soule and the instrument whereby it worketh and therefore the neglect of it will greatly disable the soule and hinder the functions and actions of it and besides make it subiect to many passions and fancies that otherwise it might be free from Therefore when our Sauiour speaketh how the Lord fitted him to the worke of mediation and redemption saith Heb. 10. 5. A body hast thou prepared me thou hast giuen me a body fit for that worke and seruice The Vse of this Doctrine is 1. For reproofe of such as in their health vpon pretence of Religion and mortification neglect and macerate their bodies and deny them such helpes and comforts as are necessary for them I grant that it is sometimes profitable and necessary to abridge our selues of the comforts of this life 1. For the taming and mortifying of the flesh and bringing of the body in subiection to the soule I keepe vnder my body and bring it into subiection 1. Cor. 9. 17. 2. For the profession of our repentance and humiliation before God Ezra did eate no bread nor drinke water for he mourned because of the transgression of them that had beene carryed away Ezra 10. 6. 3. For our helpe in extraordinary prayer Let them not feede nor drink water but let man and beast be couered with sackcloth and cry mightily vnto God Ion. 3. 7 8. In which three respects God inioyned his people to keepe a day of solemne abstinence once euery yeere though they had no other extraordinary occasion to mooue them to it Leuit. 23. 29. But euen at such times the Lord requireth vs to keepe that measure as that we neglect not the health of our bodies nor make them vnseruiceable vnto vs I will haue mercy and not sacrifice saith the Lord Matth. 12. 7. And the rather because we are easily drawne to hypocrisie this way and euen to put holinesse in will-worship and humility and neglecting of the body as the Apostle noteth Colos. 2. 23. 2. For reproofe of such as in their sicknesse refuse or neglect the benefit of Physicke True it is 1. That it is the Lord onely who both sendeth sicknesse vpon others and with-holdeth those diseases from vs and our families that fall vpon others and who healeth vs when we are sicke whether we haue taken Physicke or no if we recouer our health it is the Lord that healeth vs he is the God of our life Psal. 42. 8. and of our health also he is the strength of our life Psal. 27. 1. yea it cannot be
grounded vpon this doctrine The first of these considerations is That affliction is not a signe of Gods hatred but of his loue rather not onely his shaking and holding out of his rod is a signe of his fauour as that was we reade of Ester found fauour in his sight and the King held out vnto her the golden scepter Est 〈◊〉 2. but euen his whipping and scourging of vs with it Though it be a signe of his anger and of a little wrath as the Lord speaketh Esay 54 8 yet of his hatred it is not Pro. 3. 12. The Lord correcteth him whom he loueth euen as a father doth the childe in whom hee dlighteth Heb. 12. 6 7. Whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth and scourgeth euery sonne whom he receiueth if ye endure chastening God offereth himselfe to you as to sonnes for what sonne is it whom the father chasteneth not Therefore Iob wondereth at Gods loue in this Iob 7. 17 18. What is man that thou doest magnifie him and that thou setâ—…est thy heart vpon him and doest visit him euery morning and try est him euery moment And that is the reason why the Lord though he passe by a thousand foule faults in the wicked is wont to whip his owne people if they doe but tread awry Amos 32. You onely haue I knowne of all the families of the earth therefore I will visit you for all youâ—… iniquities And on the other side it is spoken of as an argument of Godâ—… wrath and indignation against desperate sinners that God will for beareâ—…o-correct them Esay 1. 5. Wherefore should yee bee smitten any more for yâ—… fall away more and more And Hosea 4. 14. I will not visit your Daughters when they are Harlots nor your Spouses when they are Whores Oh how great is the blindnesse of such as because though they haue often committed grosse sins yet they prosper still are ready to conclude God loues them and that they that haue greatest afflictions are the worst men most out of Gods fauour No no affliction is not a signe of Gods hatred but of his loue rather And who will not be patient and comfortable in affliction that beleeueth this The second consideration is this The Lord certainely intends our good in all our corrections yea to doe vs that good by them which we could not receiue by any other meanes Be thou assured of this that if thou vnfainedly feare God the Lord intendeth thy good in euery affliction of thine though thou cannot yet perceiue it Psalme 25. 10. All the paths of the Lord are mercy and truth to all such as keepe his couenants and his testimonies Heb. 12. 10. He chasteneth vs for our profit that we might be partakers of his holinesse 1. Cor. 11. 32. When wee are iudged wee are chastened of the Lord that wee might not bee condemned with the world Affliction is a medicine which though it be bitter yet it is well approued by the experience of all Gods people that euer were to be most wholesome and soueraigne If any of vs should in our sicknesse haue a physitian come to vs whom we knew to be so wise and learned that he perfectly knew our estate and what would doe vs good and so louing and good a man also that he did vnfainedly desire to doe vs all the good he could if this man should prescribe to vs a potion and tell vs he had no other meanes to do vs good but that if we take it not we must needs die if we do take it it will certainly do vs good how strange soeuer the working of it seem to be for a while yet in the end it will certainly do vs good and recouer vs there was neuer any of his patients receiued it but it did them good would any of vs be so mad as to reiect such a potion giuen vs by such a Physitian would we not willingly drink it off euery drop though it were neuer so loathsome in colour how bittersoeuer it were in taste how much soeuer it were in quantity Now such a Physitian is the Lord and such a medicine is Affliction When we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord that we may not be condemned with the world 1 Cor. 11. 32. He chasteneth vs for our profit that we might be partakers of his holinesse Heb. 12. 10. Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy Law that thou mayest giue him rest from the dayes of aduersity vntill the pit be digged for the wicked Psal. 94. 12 13. The third consideration that may make vs patient and comfortable in affliction is this That God will surely remoue it when it hath had that good worke in vs that he hath appointed it for The Lord our God is not like those hard hearted Chyrurgions that care not what paine they put their Patients to but he is very mercifull and tender-hearted he vseth not to apply corasiues nor to launce or seare but vpon great necessity Lam. 3. 33. He doth not punish willingly nor afflict the children of men 1 Pet. 1. 6. Now for a season if need require you are in heauinesse through manifold tentations Is thy affliction sharpe and painfull certainly the Lord seeth thou hast need of it or els he would handle thee more gently When a man hath a deepe wound and festered at the bottome full of corruption or hath some bullet or arrow head or point of a sword that must be taken out the Chyrurgion can neuer cure him well but he must needs put him to great paine launce him and cut him and make the wound bigger before he can heale it and euen so deales the Lord with his patients Iob 5. 17 18. Behold blessed is the man whom God correcteth as if he should say Happy man is he that euer came vnder the hands of this Chyrurgion Therfore refuse not thou the chastening of the Almighty for he makes the wound and binds it vp and his hands make whole The like must we think of the continuance of our afflictions Is thy affliction long certainly thy need requires it should be so it hath not had the good work in thee yet God sent it for The Lord is not like those couetous and wretched Chirurgions that for their owne aduantage will protract their cures but he is most faithfull and will not keep his patients a day longer vnder his hand than their necessity doth require This made Dauid say Psal. 119. 75. I know O Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou of very faithfulnesse hast caused me to be troubled The fourth consideration is That we haue had much more experience of his goodnesse towards vs in giuing vs prosperity than we haue had of his anger in afflicting vs and there is no proportion betwixt the time of our afflictions and prosperities that which the Lord speaketh by his Prophet For a small moment haue I for saken thee but with great mercies will
I gather thee Esa. 14. 7. that the faithfull haue found most true in their owne experience And shall we receiue good at the hand of God and so much good as we haue done and shall we not receiue euill shall we not patiently beare a little affliction Iob 2. 10. The fift consideration is this That God will surely support vs in all afflictions and lay no more vpon vs than he will giue vs strength to beare That place of the Apostle is well knowne 1 Cor. 10. 13. God is faithfull and will not suffer you to be tempted aboue measure This is one maine difference betwixt the afflictions of the reprobate and the elect in them God hath no respect to their strength but makes them euen mad and desperate with his iudgements They shall drinke and be moued and be mad Ier. 25. 16. They gnawed their tongues for paine and blasph med the God of heauen because of their paines Reu. 16. 10 11. but it is contrary with the godly I will correct thee in measure saith the Lord Ier. 30. 11. The principall thing that troubles Gods children in affliction is the feare of this That they shall not be able to abide and en dure it if it be extreme if it be long But against this feare comfort thy selfe in this consideration Indeed it may be the Lord will so presse thee with afflictions that he will cause thy weaknesse to appeare to thee more than euer it did The best haue bewrayed gâ—…eat weaknesse in extreme affliction But be thou sure the more thy weaknesse appeares the more will his power appeare in supporting and strengthening thee A very comfortable place we haue for this in 2 Cor. 12. 8 9. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from me And be said vnto me My grace is sufficient for thee for my power is made perfect through weakenesse Very gladly therefore will I reioyce rather in my infirmities that the power of Christ may dwell in me On this Dauid stayed himselfe Psal 62. 2. Yet he is my strength and my defence therefore I shall not much be moued as if he should say Somewhat I may be moued but much I shall not Psal 37. 24. Though he fall he shall not be cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand 2 Cor. 4. 89. We are afflicted on euery side yet are we not in distresse in pouerty but not ouercome of pouerty we are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but perish not Looke which of his seruants God hath been pleased to exercise with his greatest crosses to them he hath been wont to giue the greatest measure of strength that they might be able to beare them As Abraham Iob Dauid Paul And so may euery one of the faithfull be assured he will like wise deale with them The sixt and last thing that may make vs patient and comfortable in affliction is the consideration of the blessed end that God hath been euer wont to make of the afflictions of his seruants When they haue endured any great fight in affliction he hath euer vsed to bestow some speciall fauour or other vpon them as it were in liew and recompence of their affliction that they haue endured as Princes vse to do on them that haue vndergone any gâ—…eat losse or danger in their seruice When God hath visited his seruants with any sore affliction he hath neuer been wont to depart without leauing a blessing behind him as he did when he had wrestled with Iacob Gen. 32. 28 29. yea proportionable to the measure of the affliction hath the blessing beene wont to be They that haue had the bitterest crosses haue receiued the sweetest comforts 1 He blesseth them with temporall blessings sometimes and maketh their estate better after it than it was before I will visit vpon her the dayes of Baalim that is all the time of that extreme affliction which I brought vpon her for that grieuous sinne wherein she burnt incense vnto them c. therefore behold I will allure her and bring her into the wildernesse and speake comfortably vnto her And I will giue her her vineyards from thence and the valley of Achor for a doore of hope and she shall sing there c. Hos. 2. 13 15. For your shame you shall haue double and for confusion they shall reioyce in their pertion therefore in their land they shall possesse the double Esa. 61. 7. Iames 5. 11. Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob and haue knowne what end the Lord made And what was that Iob 42. 10. The Lord turned the captiuity of Iob and gaue him twice so much as he had before Iocl 2. 25 26. I will restore to you the eares that the Locust hath eaten and the Canker-worme and the Caterpillar c. and ye shall eat in plenty and be satisfied In respect of this proportion the Lord vseth to keep Moses prayeth Psal. 90. 15. Comfort vs according to the dayes that thou hast afflicted vs and according to the yeares that we haue seene euill 2 Sometimes God giues an increase of spirituall comforts and grace Esa. 30. 20 21. When the Lord hath giuen you the bread of aduersitie and the water of affliction thy Teachers shall be no more kept backe but thine eyes shall see thy Teachers and thine eare shall heare a word behind thee saying This is the way walke ye in it when thou turnest to the right hand and when thou turnest to the left This Paul speakes in his owne experience 2 Cor. 1. 5. As the sufferings of Christ abound in vs so our consolation aboundeth through Christ. Yea he assureth the faithfull of the same in a very confident manner Verse 7. And our hope is stedfast concerning you in as much as we know that as ye are made partakers of the sufferings so shall you be also of the consolation In all thy afflictions therfore think of this blessing wait for it and comfort thy selfe in the expectation of it This is that that kept Dauid from fainting in his affliction Psal. 71. 20. 21. Thou hast shewed me great troubles and aduersities but thou wilt reuiue me and wilt come againe and take me vp from the depth of the earth thou wilt increase mine honour and returne and comfort me Lecture the eighty seuen Aprill 9. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVII THe last day I came to the Vse that was to be made of the Doctrine touching the profitablenesse of affliction and shewed you that it serued First to teach vs to beare afflictions patiently and comfortably Secondly to examine and iudge of our estate by the profits and benefits we make of our afflictions The former of these we handled the last day and now are we to proceed to the second For if affliction be so profitable as we haue heard to all Gods Elect then may euery one of vs iudge of his owne estate by the profit we haue receiued by our affliction To haue affliction is no
5. I haue heard of thee by the hearing of the eare but now mine eye seeth thee See in particular how this obseruation of Gods worke confirmes our faith in the truth First in the truth of Gods Word generally Psal. 119. 140. Thy Word is proued most pure and thy seruant loueth it Secondly in the truth of Gods promises made to his people see how the faithfull are confirmed in them by the experience of Gods dealing with other of his seruants Psal. 22. 4. Our Fathers trusted in thee they trusted and thou didst deliuer them and 34. 5. They shall looke vnto him and run to him and their faces shall not be ashamed Why what should make them so confident in Gods mercies vers 6. This poore man cryed and the Lord heard him and saued him out of all his troubles But specially the experience a man hath had in himselfe of the performance of Gods promises will maruellously confirme him Rom. 5 4. Experience bringeth forth hope in this case especially See this in Dauid Psal. 4. 1. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse thou hast set me at liberty when I was in distresse haue mercy vpon me and hearken to my prayer See this also in Salomon who hast kept with thy seruant Dauid my father that thou promisedst him thou spakest also with thy mouth and hast fulfilled it with thy hand as it is this day Therefore now Lord God of Israel keepe with thy seruant Dauid my father that thou promisedst him saying There shall not faile thee a man in my sight to sit on the throne of Israel And now ô God of Israel let thy word I pray thee be verified which thou spakest to thy seruant Dauid my father 1. King 8. â—…4 -26 Another notable example we haue for this in Iacob Gen. 32. 9. Thou saidst vnto me remoue into thy Country and to thy kindred and I will do thee good there is Gods word and promise Then followeth the experience he had already of the performance of this promise verse 10. I am not worthy of the least of all thy mercies which thou hast shewed vnto thy seruant for with my staffe came I ouer this Iordan and now haue I gotten two bands Then followes the confirmation he receiued in his faith by this experience vers 11. I pray thee deliuer me from the hand of my brother from the hand of Esan Thirdly and lastly this is of great force to confirme our faith in the truth of Gods threats against sin Psal. 58. 10. The righteous shall reioyce when he seeth the vengeance and why so vers 11. and men shall say verily there is a reward for the righteous doubtlesse there is a God that iudgeth the earth Esa. 26 9. Seeing thy iudgements are in the earth the inhabitants of the world shall learne righteousnesse The Vse of this Doctrine is two-fold according to the two branches of the doctrine It serueth to exhort and perswade vs all that we would seeke to increase our knowledge and faith by conferring questioning and reasoning among our selues of the Word of God This is a singular meanes ordained of God to confirme vs by this we might learne much we know not and this would helpe our memory and affections and we depriue our selues of a great benefit by the neglect of it See a Commandement of God for it Ier. 23. 25. Thus shall yee say euery one to his neighbour and euery one to his brother what hath the Lord answered and what hath he spoken There is a Commandement for one priuate Christian to question and reason with another of the Word of God and Mal. 〈◊〉 7. there 's a Commandement for the people to moue their doubts and questions to the Minister they shall seeke the law at his mouth See an experiment of the fruit of it Luk. 24. in the Disciples that went to Emaus they conferred and moued their doubts one to another vers 14. and then vers 15. It came to passe as they communed together and reasoned that Iesus himselfe drew neare and went with them and verse 27. he expounded in the Scriptures vnto them and verse 45. he opened the vnderstandings of all those that were gathered together Yea see the fruit euen of that conference and reasoning that a father shall vse with his children or a master with his seruants or one neighbour with another as they walke or ride together Deut. 6. 7. Thou shalt whet or sharpen them to thy children when thou tarriest in thy house and when thou walkest by the way Christians when they haue any doubts in the matters of their faith and religion should enquire and seeke to be resolued Ier. 6. 16. They shall stand in the waies and enquire for the old way When in reading or hearing of the Word they meet with doubts they should not lightly passe them ouer but enquire How is this to be vnderstood how may this be proued We haue a notable example for this of them that read the Word Act. 8. 34. I pray thee of whom speaketh the Prophets this of himselfe or of some other man and for them that heare the Word in the Disciples of our Sauiour who whensoeuer they had heard him teach ought that they did not vnderstand were wont first to conferre and reason among themselues about it and then if that would not serue to go to their teacher Iohn 16. 17 19. Mar. 4. 10. and 7. 17. and 10. 10 11. Christians should be asking of them that are able to teach them the meaning and reason of that they see done in the administration of the Sacraments Exod. 12. 26. It is said that children should aske their fathers concerning the Passeouer What seruice is this you keepe and Ioshua 4. 6. What meane you by these stones and Deut. 6. 20. What meane these ordinances and testimonies and lawes which the Lord our God hath commanded you What is then the true cause why this duty is so much neglected that Christians when they meet neuer conferre or reason of good things nay when they come in company with such as are able to teach them they neuer moue any question of religion to them but their talke is only of worldly and vaine things Surely it is because they haue no doubts no need to learne or be confirmed in the truth And why haue we no doubts when the Eunuch and Disciples had so many Surely our hearts are profane and regard not what we heare or reade like those Iob 21. 14. who say to God Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies Now to conclude this Vse I will giue you some few cautions and rules to direct you in conferring and reasoning of Gods Word 1. Your questions must be of such points as are profitable not curious of such things as God hath not reuealed or vaine of such things as you know no vse of charge them not to giue heede to fables and endlesse genealogies which minister questions rather then
152. Paines must be taken in foure things to profit by that we heare and reade 173. Consider of the true cause why thou profitest not by the means of grace and be troubled for it 250. We may lawfully frequent that Ministry we can best profit by 253. Cautions for them that leaue their owne Pastors to heare others 268. 270. Their goodnes badnes is of great force to hearten or discourage their ministers 293. 295 Though they may affect some Minister more then other yet must they reuerence loue euery faithfull Minister 305. 309. They that haue truth of grace will gladly shew kindnesse to Gods faithfull Ministers 315. 285. The chiefe kindnesse they can shew to their Teachers is to make vse of their gifts and obey their Doctrine 319 320 321. A good signe of Election to profit by that thou hearest presently and by all thou hearest yet all the Elect do not so 305. 308. They must yeeld honour to their Ministers that consists in foure things 358. 362. The Ministers weakenesses should not cause any to despise their Ministry 371. 372. They should esteeme their own minister best the true cause why they do not 366 367. 342. When they are said to receiue Gods Ministers 374. Try thy estate by the iudgement thou hast to discerne of sound teaching 313. The sin both of curious careles hearers 151 A dangerous signe to enioy long good meanes and not to profit by it 305 ◅06 Praise God euen for the great variety of able teachers thou enioyest 308 309. Seeke to liue vnder such a ministry as thou maist profit by 199. What hearers they be that do rightly commēd and praise their Teachers 199. Heare with iudgement 291. They should propound their doubts to their Teachers 227 228. Hearers duty 227. Hearing men of better gifts breeds a loathing of the gifts of their owne Pastor ◅09 It is the Hearers fault that he profits not by the meanest Minister 309. Hearers ought to go with an open heart willing to learne whatsoeuer shall please God to teach them 312. Hearers ought likewise to go with a resolutiō to obey what shall be taught thē of God 312 Hearers ought not to dispute against any truth reuealed of God by their Minister though it be contrary to their reason humour 312. Hearers may not refuse information from any though their inferiour 312. It argues an vngracious heart when a man cannot be perswaded of a truth 314. Partiality in bearers and the grounds thereof 306 307. Holines of places or things Though before Christs death some places were holier then others yet now none are so 153 150. Reasons against popish superstition in this point 15◅ Humiliation It pleaseth God highly to see vs hunbled when he shewes himselfe angry 403. Hypocrisie The naturall man hath selfe respects in all the shewes he makes of goodnesse 55. 58. Many loue Religion for their worldly aduan tage 56. God cannot abide the seruice that hypocrites do vnto him 193. Yet must they serue God for all that 194. There be three kinds of hypocrites 198 199. He strengthens himselfe in his sin euen by the Word 57. The Hypocrite is in a wofull case 58. 465. Yet many good things may bee in him 467. 481 482. I. Idlenesse It is a sin and prouocation to lust 92. I◅wes The Church of the Iewes was extreamely corrupt in Christs time 165. The Church of the Iewes is the Mother and Primitiue Church from which all true Churches are deriued 175. 179. How vnlikely it is that that people should find mercy with God aboue all other people 177. Yet so it shall be and the reason of it 177 178 How wee should stand affected to the name and nation of the Iewes 179 180. Ignorance It is the chiefe cause of prophanes al sin 16 The danger of it 16 17. 137 138. How men are kept from the sense of that danger 17 18. The extreame ignorance of most people 18. 152 Wilfull ignorance will bee no aduantage to any 424. Comfort for the faithfull that complaine of it ◅15 The extreame blockishnesse of all men by nature 27. Impatiencie It is a iudgement that iewd men haue cause to feare 83 84. Impenitencie Sin is neuer the lesse dangerous to a man because men punish it not 77 78 79. 388. Impenitencie in sin 68. Infidelity Men are apt to belieue God no further then they see meanes of helpe 30. Remedies against this corruption 31 32. It is a most hainous sin 32. Gods people need not despaire of helpe from him in any distresse 3◅ Foure preseruatiues against the doubting of the truth of Gods Word 415. The danger of them that cannot belieue the Word and that most that liue in the Church are such 416. And of such as cannot be perswaded of many truths though most clearely taught 424 Infirmities God will not reiect the seruices of his people for their infirmities 97. The regenerate haue infirmities but no reigning sins 452. All men are too apt to despise their brethren for their infirmities see remedies against this corruption 458. The Lord is displeased euen with the infirmities of his children 452. Yet will not reiect his children for their infirmities 452. Intent A good intent how farre forth it makes mens actions good 433. Ioy. We should ioy much in the conuersion and forwardnesse of others 266. 268. Faith breeds ioy in the heart 336. 436. Foure meanes of sound ioy 436. 440. Vaine is the ioy of all carnall men 437. Day of Iudgement Why the Lord hath appointed it to be at the end of the world 297. Iudgements of God The Lord cannot endure to see men sleight and contemne his iudgements 403 404. See commonnesse of sin and signes and Common-wealth Iudging rashly Despaire of none so long as they haue the meanes and are willing to heare 30◅ How far forth we are bound to esteeme well of all that professe the feare of God 457 458 See infirmities K. Kneeling It is the fittest gesture to bee vsed in prayer 124. 134. The sin of such as drink healths kneeling 134. Knowledge We should labour to breed it in all we haue charge of 18. 205. The meanes to bring men vnto it 20. 140. All knowledge in Religion argues not truth of grace 21. 203. 204. How many wicked men attaine to a great measure of it 204. Sauing knowledge is to be sought for 22. He that hath it feeles the want of it and desires increase 22. How it may be differenced from that that is naturall ◅3 206. 469. It cannot be attained without an effectuall knowledge of sin 64. More is required of some then others yet all must seeke for a cleere and certaine knowledge in Religion 1◅6 No man can know God aright but by his Word and the difference of the knowledge got by other meanes and this 160. No vprightnes of heart without sanctified knowledge 468 469. Carnall men attaine to knowledge of the truth and how 204. Why God imparts it vnto them
of the prayers and to grant the requests of his seruants Psal. 145. 19. He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and will saue them specially the prayers they make for spirituall things The speech pleased the Lord that Salomon asked this thing 1. Kin. 3. 10. Luk. 11. 13. How much more shall your heauenly Father giue the holy Spirit to them that aske him as if he should say that is a gift which you may be sure to obtaine if you beg it and which is meet for your heauenly Father to giue Insomuch as the Lords manner hath beene to meet his seruants as it were in the mid-way whom he hath seene comming towards him this way and to preuent them Esa. 65. 24. Yea before they call I will answer and while they are yet speaking I will heare As the Father of the Prodigall did Luk. 15. 20. When he was yet a great way off he saw him and had compassion on him and ran c. 3. He that desireth grace must needs haue the spirit for this desire cannot come of nature Phil. 2. 13. It is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of his owne good pleasure Yea this is a singular grace Ye haue begun saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8. 10 not onely to do but also to be willing making it a greater grace to be willing and desirous to do well then it is to do the thing that is good and thereupon inferreth verse 12. If there be first a willing mind a man is accepted according to that he hath and not according to that he hath not Yea this is almost all that the faithfull haue many times to comfort themselues withall that they find in themselues an vnfained desire to please God This was all that Nehemiah could say of himselfe and the rest of his brethren Neh. 1. 11. that they did desire to feare Gods name And the Church Esa. 26. 8. The desire of our soule is to thy name and to the remembrance of thy holinesse and Vers. 9. with my soule haue I desired thee in the night This was Pauls comfort Rom. 7. 18. To will is present with me They must needs be sure therefore of grace that haue an vnfeined desire of it for they haue it already No man can vnfainedly desire faith that hath not faith nor repentance that hath not repented c. This Doctrine serueth first for the comfort of such as mourne in Sion because of their great want of grace Their faith knowledge hatred of sinne c. are so weake that they cannot discerne them and therefore doubt they are not in the state of grace Let such for their comfort apply this doctrine to themselues Thou desirest nothing in the world more then Gods fauour and grace thou mournest for the want of it Be of good comfort God accepteth graciously of this vnfained desire Remember to thy comfort Christ will not quench the smoking flaxe Mat. 12. 20. Remember how he accepted the weake faith of that poore man Mar. 9. 24. the truth whereof appeared most in a desire to belieue They that can but sobbe vnto God vnfainedly haue the Spirit of prayer though they know not what to pray as they ought Rom. 8. 26. 27. This thy desire is a certaine signe thou art in the state of grace and that thou shalt increase in grace also To euery one that hath and by exercising it doth shew that he hath any measure of true grace shall be giuen saith our Sauiour Mat. 25. 29. and he shall haue abundance And though thou do not yet thou shalt be sure one day to find comfort according to that propheticall prayer of Dauid Psal. 40. 16. which also implieth a promise in it Let all those that seeke thee be glad and reioyce in thee For exhortation vnto two duties 1. That what grace soeuer any of vs want wherein we find our selues most weake and defectiue as who feeles not in himselfe many defects we should seeke with faith and confidence to draw it out of the walls of saluation as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 12. 3. by this bucket of hearty prayer 2. Be in thy prayers more earnest and plentifull for heauenly then for earthly blessings For first no prayer pleaseth God so well Secondly In no prayer thou canst haue so much assurance to preuaile 3. This is the readiest and surest way euen to obtaine earthly blessings if thou canst seeke heauenly first and more earnestly according to that promise Mat. 6. 33. First seeke the Kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be added vnto yon For the reproofe and terrour of vngodly men First Is there not so much in thee as vnfainedly to desire Gods grace and thine owne saluation then art thou certainly quite void of all grace and consequently in a most miserable estate For the smallest measure of true grace that can be in a man is to hunger after grace in the want thereof Secondly This discouereth the fearefull estate of all such as shall perish euerlastingly They must needs be all inexcusable that perish because they did not so much as desire saluation nay like prophane Esaus they contemned it The Lord would haue saued them and they would not as Christ complaineth of the Iewes Mat. 23. 37. Insomuch as in the day of the Lord the father shall not pitie his owne child that is damned nor the child his owne father but euen in this that shall be fulfilled in that day which the Prophet speaketh in another case Psal. 58. 10. The righteous shall reioyce when he seeth the vengeance But against all that hath beene said of this point it may be obiected that this is a hard and absurd Doctrine may any man be saued that will that desireth saluation is there any man so mad that would not be saued Doe we not read of Balaans Numb 23. 10. and of sundry others Mat. 7. 2â—… and 25. 11. Luke 13. 24. that haue desired to be saued and yet haue perished euerlastingly I answer it is true and I say further that if euery one that hath a kind of desire to be saued might come to heauen there would be but a few in hell But this I say also that none of all those haue missed of saluation or of sauing grace that haue desired it vnfainedly Fiue differences may be obserued betweene the desires of those men whose examples haue beene obiected and the desires of Gods children 1. They desire it not vnfainedly because they desire it not earnestly for they will take no paines to obtaine it nor vse the means with any diligence Pro. 13. 4. The sluggard lusteth but his soule hath nought and 21. 25. The desire of the slothfall slayeth him for his hands refuse to worke They will forgoe nothing for it The rich Ruler seemed earnestly to desire saluation Mar. 10. 17. but indeed he did not there were other things he
10. 2. But he that knoweth Christ aright cannot chuse but feele in himselfe the want of grace and earnestly desire it See the proofe of this in the description our Sauiour maketh of a true Christian Mat 5. 3. 6. he is poore in spirit he mourneth for that he is meekned and humbled thereby he hungreth and thirsteth after righteousnesse and in the experience of all that haue best knowne Christ and haue been most assured of Gods fauour in him Dauid knew Christ well and see what want of grace he felt in himselfe and the desire hee had of it As the Hart brayeth for the riuers of water so panteth my soule after thee O God Psal. 42. 1. Paul knew Christ well and see the feeling he had of the want of grace in himselfe and desire he had to it To will is present with me saith he Rom. 7. 18. q d. I would faine doe better I would faine haue more grace and verse 24. ô wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death q d. how faine would I be deliuered from this corruption that cleaueth so vnto me And Phil. 3. 10. he professeth his earnest desire was to know Christ and the power of his resurrection that is to know him better and better euery day The reason why men that before felt no want of grace in themselues when once they know Christ aright feâ—…le the want of nothing so much hunger and thirst after nothing so much as Gods grace is this that 1. their regeneration as well as their knowledge is vnperfect 1. Cor. 13. 9. 2. The true knowledge of God is like vnto the light yea to a maruallous light 1. Pet. 2. 9. and the nature of light is to discouer and make all things manifest Eph. 5. 13. and consequently they that haue most grace and sauing knowledge in them must needs discerne better the want of grace in themselues then they that want grace can doe The vse of the Doctrine is first to kindle in vs a desire of sauing knowledge and an earnest endeauour to obtaine it by the vse of all the good meanes God hath appointed For first as a man can haue no assurance of his Election till he feele that the Lord doth effectually call and conuert him and so execute his eternall decree of electing him within himselfe so this is one of the first works of Gods grace whereby a man shall perceiue that he is actually elected when God workes knowledge in him and an endeauour to increase in knowledge Hos. 6. 2. After two dayes he will reuine vs and in the third day he will set vs vp and we shall liue in his sight ver 3. Then shall wee haue knowledge and endeauour our selues to know the Lord Hast thou no knowledge no endeauour after knowledge surely God hath not yet begun to reuiue thee but thou remainest dead in thy sinnes Psal. 67. 1. 2. When God once begins to be mercifull vnto vs and to cause his face to shine vpon vs then shall his wayes and sauing health be made knowne vnto vs. 2 Knowledge is the foundation of all other graces if our faith zeale loue c. be grounded vpon knowledge they will last and abide as the house built vpon the rocke but if we haue neuer so good and holy affections they will be of no continuance vnlesse they be grounded vpon knowledge yea proportionable to the measure of sauing knowledge is the durablenesse and comfort of all other graces 2. Pet. 1. 2. Grace and peace be multiplyed to you by the knowledge of God and of Iesus Christ our Lord ver 3. According as his diuine power hath giuen vs all things that pertaine vnto life and godlinesse through the knowledge of him that hath called vs vnto glorie and vertue That is the reason of this feruent prayer Paul makes Col. 2. 2. That their hearts might be comforted and they knit together in loue and in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mysterie of God the Father and of Christ. So that if thou endeauour not to increase in knowledge all thy good affections will vanish as the morning deaw when they should stand tâ—…ee in most stead 3. Knowledge bringeth with it all other sauing graces so that he that hath true and sanctified knowledge shall be sure to want no grace that is needfull for his saluation Iohn 17. 3. This is life eternall to know thee In which respect you shall see how singular a blessing and token of Gods fauour Dauid esteemed the knowledge of the word to be by his so frequent and feruent prayers he makes to God for it Psal. 25. 4. 5. 8. 9. 12. 14. and in sundry other places of the Psalmes What shall we say to them then that care not for knowledge vse no means to obtaine it read not heare not or if they do doe it not ordinarily or iâ—…â—…hey do that doe it not with any care to profit in knowledge by that they heare or read surely they are far from saluation as Dauid pronounceth Psal. 119. 155. and how well soeuer they think of themselues the Holy Ghost pronounceth them to be prophane Atheists and contemners of God They that doe thus professe in their liues that they desire not the knowledge of his wayes they haue said in their hearts vnto God Depart from vs who is the Almighty that we should serue him Iob. 21. 14. 15. 2. Vse is for them that perswade themselues they haue knowledge that seeing we haue heard there is a knowledge that is common to many a reprobate and will doe a man no good but much hurt and there is a knowledge that is proper to the elect and a certaine signe of Gods fauour and vnchangeable loue that therefore we rest not in this that wee haue knowledge but seeke for sauing and sanctified knowledge and examine our selues well whether we haue yet attained to this knowledge that accompanieth saluation yea or no. I will therefore giue you out of Gods word certaine notes whereby you may discerne it and they may be referred to three heads for sauing knowledge the knowledge of the elect may be discerned from the knowledge that may be in the reprobate 1. By the efficient causes 2. By the effects 3. By the properties of it The efficient causes of it are foure 1. The Spirit of God is the onely worker of it no wit nor meanes nor studie can worke it but the Spirit of God is the onely worker of it Iohn 6. 45. it is written they shall be taught of God And in that respect no man is capable of it but he that hath the Spirit of God Psal. â—…5 4. The secret of the Lord is with them that feare him and he will shew them his Couenant 2. It is not attained but by the hearing of the word ordinarily By reading and other meanes I deny not but a man may attaine to a great measure of
affirmed nor is he offended with her for so odious a comparison neither doth he in plaine termes affirme himselfe to be greater then Iacob because she was not yet fit to heare that that might haue bred in her some suspition of vaine-glory in him and made her vnwilling to haue any further speech with him but he proueth the water that he had to giue viz. the grace of his holy spirit to be farre more excellent then the water of that Well or then any water Iacob had to giue by an argument taken from a farre more excellent effect that this water had aboue any other water in the world besides As if he should haue said whereas one principall vse that the water of this Well in these hot countries serueth for is to quench the thirst Iacob himselfe and his children c. did drinke of it the water that I haue to giue is farre more excellent for this vse for this water will not so quench the thirst but a man that hath drunke of it shall within a while be as thirsty againe as if he had neuer drunke because the moisture and coolenesse thereof will be by the heat that is in him consumed and dried vp but he that hath once drunke of the water that I haue to giue shall be so satisfied with it as he shall neuer thirst againe because the coole moisture that it yeeldeth can neuer be by any heat dried vp but shall be in him as a fountaine that will neuer leaue springing till it haue brought him to euerlasting life So that in these words there be three principall points that offer themselues to our consideration 1. That as the body so the soule of euery man is subiect to a kinde of thirst 2. That no wordly thing can perfectly and fully quench this thirst that the soule of man is subiect vnto 3. That the spirit of grace which our Sauiour calleth here the water of life is able fully and perfectly to quench the thirst that the soule of man is subiect vnto Of these three points we will consider in that order that I haue propounded them in And first from this that our Sauiour makes this a principall vse that the water of life the Spirit of God serueth vnto to quench the thirst we learne That as the body of man through the heat that is in it partly naturall partly accidentall is subiect vnto thirst which if it be extreme is one of the most painfull and intolerable passions that it endureth in this life so is the soule of euery man through the heat that it feeleth when it shall apprehend the anger of God due to him for sinne subiect vnto thirst that is to such a desire of comfort against Gods wrath as is neuer a whit lesse but much more painfull then the thirst of the body is For the thirst that the body is subiect vnto how intolerable it is when it groweth to extremity though I need alledge no proofe but common experience which hath found it to be more violent and intolerable then hunger is we may see it in two examples The one of Sampson who though he were so strong and valiant that he could alone with the iaw of an asse slay a thousand Philistims Iudg. 15. 15. yet could he not vanquish nor endure this passion but was afraid he should haue died of thirst and cryeth earnestly to God for helpe against it Iudg. 15. 18. And our blessed Sauiour that was neuer heard to complaine of any other bodily torment that he did endure He gaue his backe to the sâ—…iters as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 50. 6. and his cheekes to them that plucked off the haire he hid not his face from shame and spitting He was oppressed and he was afflicted Esa. 53. 7. yet he opened not his mouth he was brought as a lambe to the slaughter and as a sheepe before her shearers is dumbe so he opened not his mouth Yet feeling the extremity of this passion immediately before his giuing vp the ghost he cryed out and that with a lowd voice as may appeare by comparing Mat. 27. 48. with Iohn 19. 28. I am a thirst And that the soule euen the soule of euery man first or last shall be subiect vnto thirst that is to such a desire of comfort against Gods wrath as is painfull and intolerable is most euident See the proofe of it in three conditions and estates of men 1. All Gods Elect those poore and brokenhearted ones that Christ was sent to be a Sauiour vnto are said to haue had this thirst in them before they could haue any benefit by him Dauids soule panted after God as the chased Hart doth after the water brooks Psal. 42. 1 〈◊〉 his soule thirsted for God And euery one that thirsteth and none but he is inuited Esa. 55 1. to partake of all the comforts of the Gospell And he only hath a promise to be satisfied with righteousnes to be comfortably assured of his righteousnes before God which consisteth in the pardon of his sins the imputation of Christs righteousnes vnto him that doth hunger and thirst after it Mat. 5. 6 2. Such of the wicked as haue bin most prophane desperat deriders and contemners of al piety and religion haue ost euen in this life had such a sore and intolerable thirst vpon them that had they had all the kingdomes of the world they would haue giuen them for a little comfort against the sense of the wrath of God See the proofe of this Amos 8. 11. The Lord speakes of wicked men that shall wander from sea to sea and from the North to the East and shall run to and froto seeke some comfort out of the Word of the Lord and shall not find it In that day saith he shall the faire virgins and the young men who for the most part sinne with a high hand in open contempt of piety perish for thirst Euen such as haue most hardned their hearts against Gods feare the Lord is able to bring to this thirst The mouth of the Lord hath spoken this and his hand hath fulfilled it vpon many a one 3. Such of the wicked as neuer feele any thirst in this life but liue and die like senslesse beasts as many thousands doubtlesse doe shall be sure to feele it in so much the greater extremity in the life to come See the proofe of this in Luke 16. 24. The rich man whose life was full of pleasure and who was all that while neuer troubled with this thirst in hell was so tormented with it that he cryed for Lazarus the man against whom he had shewed most cruelty To dip the tip of his finger in water and coole his tongue The reason of this if we will enquire into it we shall find to be this that as the extremity of bodily thirst groweth from some distemper of heat so is it also with this thirst of the soule 1. The sense of sinne and of Gods anger
hath a burning and scorching heat in it The Lord in respect of his iust anger against sinne is called a consuming fire Heb. 12. 29. and the sting of conscience which is wrought by the sense of sinne is compared to the sting of the fiery serpents Ioh. 3. 14 15. which made Iob Chap. 30. 30. say his bones were burnt with heat 2. There is no man but at one time or other here or in the life to come shall be brought to the sense of sinne and of Gods anger prouoked by his sin The most sleepy blind and senslesse conscience shall be one day awakened for so we read Eccl. 12. 14. God shall bring euery worke into iudgement with euery secret thing whether it be good or euill and Psal. 50. 21. I will reproue thee and set them in order before thee Ier. 2. 19. Thine owne wickednesse shall correct thee know therfore and behold that it is an euill thing and bitter that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God This Doctrine serueth to warne euery man to prouide against this thirst Consider thou must one day feele either the thirst of Gods Elect or that of the Reprobate Be not so foolish as to think thou shalt neuer feele any such heat in thy selfe but be assured thou must one day feele what it is to haue offended God It hath been a prouerb that men vse to put other mens faults in that part of the wallet that is before them and haue them euer in their eye but their owne in that part of the wallet that hangs behind them but be not deceiued be thou assured God will turne the wallet one day thy old sins the sins thou hast forgotten if thou haue not repented of them shall be brought into thy remembrance againe the sinnes thou foundest most pleasure in thou shalt feele the bitternesse of one day either here or in the life to come It was thus with Gods deare seruant Iob Iob 13. 26. Thou writest bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the iniquities of my youth Then thou shalt feele a thirst in thy soule and by how much the more thou hast despised piety and religion the more vehement shall thy thirst be in that day Prouide for this thirst I aduise thee choose rather to haue Dauids thirst in this life then Diues thirst in the life to come yea choose rather to bring thy sins into thy remembrance thy owne selfe then that the Lord should do it for Heb. 10 31. It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing God But alas most men instead of prouiding for the quenching of this thirst doe by desperate continuing and increasing in sin laborall they can to add fewell to this fire and increase this thirst as drunkards vse it is the comparison the Holy Ghost vseth Deut. 29. 19. by all meanes they can to prouoke thirst that they may drinke the more But know assuredly that proportionable to the number and hainousnesse of they sinnes will thy heat and thirst be and to these men I may say as Esa. 50. 11. Behold all ye that kindle a fire that compasse your selues about with sparkes walke yee in the light of your fire and in the sparkes that yee haue kindled this shall ye haue of my hand ye shall lie downe in sorrow Say not this is a hard doctrine and tends to terrour mislike it not for that oh that the Lord would so follow it and so presse it vpon our consciences that it might worke feare in you Nothing is more wholsome and profitable for vs in this secure age then this feare Prou. 28. 14. Happy is the man that feareth alwayes It was profitable for Paul to be acquainted with the terrours of the Lord 2. Cor. 5. 11. And if Paul had need of them much more haue we This is the meane to keepe thee from those euerlasting feares Hab. 3. 16. I trembled in my selfe that I might rest in the day of trouble And thus much for the first part of this Text. The second point to be obserued in it is the Antithesis that our Sauiour makes betweene the water of Iacobs Well and the water of life and this opposition holds true not betweene the water of Iacobs Well onely but betweene all other things and the water of life for he makes it the peculiar and proper effect of the water of life to quench this thirst From whence we learne That no worldly thing can perfectly and fully quench the thirst of the soule I cannot deny but there be many wicked men who neuer tasted of other then worldly comforts that may seeme to haue as much peace and quietnesse in their conscience as any man in the world hath Iob 21. 9. Their houses are peaceable and without feare Psal. 73. 5. They are not in trouble as other men are Luke 11. 21. When the strong man keepes possession of the house all things are in peace Yea such as haue had this thirst may seeme to haue quenched it well euen by worldly meanes Neither do I deny but that there be many worldly things that for a time will seeme to slake this thirst and quiet the heart that is troubled with the sense of sinne 1. Sam. 16. 23. When Dauid played on the harpe Saul was refreshed and eased And our owne experience may tell vs of some that haue had much trouble of mind for sinne and this vehement thirst that yet now by giuing ouer their precise course and giuing themselues to worldly mirth are as quiet in their minds as any man liuing Yet can no worldly thing soundly quench the thirst of the soule nor satisfie the heart that desires comfort against the sting of conscience and sense of Gods wrath And to such as make such reckoning of worldly helpes in this case I may say as Esa. 55. 2. Why doe you labour for that which satisfieth not For as the promise is made onely to the godly Psal. 8â—… 8. He will speake peace to his people and to his Saints So of euery wicked man it is said Esa. 57. 21. There is no peace to the wicked yea of euery naturall man Rom. 3. 17. The way of peace they haue not knowne What shall we say then to the peace of wicked men Surely either it groweth from senslesnesse they neuer yet knew what sinne is they neuer felt the heat of the sting of conscience and sense of Gods anger and then how can it be said their thirst is quenched that neuer felt any thirst Their case is described Esa. 29. 8. A man dreameth and loe he is drinking but when he awakeneth behold he is faint and his soule longeth 2. Or else if euer they had this heat and felt this thirst the peace and ioy they seeme to haue is in the face onely and not in the heart 2. Cor. 5. 12. Do you not thinke that many a man that maketh shew of great iollity and mirth hath his inward stingings and gripes of
ioy such as may make thy heart glad and comfortable when thou shalt haue most need of comfort Thou must come to be one day in that case that Hezekiah was in labour that thou mayst haue that comfort that he then had when the message was brought him from God that he must die and not liue and he by examination of his owne heart and feruent prayer sought to prepare himselfe for death this was that that he found comfort in in that case remember now O Lord I beseech thee saith he Esay 38. 3. how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and haue done that which is good in thy sight The vprightnesse of his heart and constant care he had to please God in all his waies yeelded him comfort in that estate If thy conscience shall say in that day as Psal. 90. 9. All our daies are passed away in thy wrath If thou neuer hadst in thy life any good euidence of Gods speciall fauour Oh how great will thy misery then be 3. Flatter not thy selfe with this conceit that Christ died for thee and thou beleeuest in Christ for if thou haue not the Spirit of Christ thou art none of his Rom. 8. 9. 3. To encourage such as begin inwardly and vnfainedly to affect good things let not the scornes of others nor the difficulties thou findest in a good course discourage thee for thou shalt finde the sweetnesse of it one day That which Salomon saith of one may bee said of all good duties Thou shalt finde it after many daies Ecclesiastes 11. 1. and 1. Corinthians 15. 58. Bee yee stedfast vnmooueable alwaies abounding in the worke of the Lord for as much as you know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. 4. To reprooue such Christians as yeeld too much to the dumpishnesse and heauinesse of their owne hearts I doe not wish men that feare God to giue too much liberty to themselues in hunting after carnall ioy or the meanes thereof after recreations and keeping company with prophane men Of such mirth we may say as Eccl. 2. 2. I said of laughter it is mad and of mirth what doth it I know the best Christians haue oft-times iust cause to be sad 1. In respect of their owne sinnes 2. In respect of the state of the Church of God If I doe not remember Ierusalem let my tongue cleane to the roofe of my mouth if I preferre not Ierusalem aboue my chiefe ioy saith the Prophet Psal. 137. 6. But if such as are indeed in the state of grace and continue not in any one sinne wittingly which they haue not repented of doe not stirre vp themselues to bee ioyfull and comfortable they are in a great fault The Lord would haue such to be cheerefull Reioyce euermore saith the Apostle 1. Thess. 5. 16. and Philippians 4. 4. reioyce in the Lord alwaies and againe I say reioyce The Lord would haue such to be merry at worke and merry at meat Deut. 12. 18. Thou shalt reioyce before the Lord thy God in all that thou puttest thine hand vnto And if they be not cheerefull they offend much For first they sinne against God who delighteth most in the seruice that is done to him with cheerefulnesse and with a glad heart God loues as well a cheerefull worshipper as a cheerefull giuer 2. Corinthians 9. 7. That was the cause why Anna abstained from the sacrifice because she could not be cheerefull 1. Sam. 1. 7. Marke what account God makes of this Deut. 28. 47. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnsse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore shalt thou serue thine enemies in hunger and in thirst c. 2. They sinne against themselues both against their bodies in making them more vnseruiceable to their soules in any good duty Prou. 17. 22. A merry heart doth good like a medicine but a broken spirit dryeth vp the bones And against their soules in making them lesse able to resist Sathans tentations Neh. 8. 10. The ioy of the Lord is your streâ—…h 3. Against men in causing them to thinke very hardly of Religion as of that that will depriue a man of all the comfort of his life and cast him into continuall melancholy and doubts and sadnesse of heart Lecture the eleuenth Aprill 11. 1609. WE haue heard the last day that this verse containes in it a commendation of the water of life the Spirit of regeneration from two arguments viz. first from the efficacie and sufficiency of it it is able to quench the thirst of the soule and fully to satisfie and quiet it secondly from the durablenesse and perpetuity of it The first of these we finished the last day Now it remaines that wee come to the second From this then that our Sauiour saith here 1. Whosoeuer shall drinke of the water that he shall giue him shall neuer be more a thirst 2. That the water that he shall giue shall be in him that hath once receiued it a Well of water springing vp to euerlasting life We learne That hee that hath once truely receiued the Spirit of grace can neuer lose it Before I confirme this Doctrine to you I will first cleere the meaning of it vnto you For it may seeme an absurd and incredible Doctrine contrary to reason contrary to sense and experience to say that a man that is once regenerated and hath receiued grace can neuer lose it I will shew you therefore how farre forth we grant that a man may lose the good things he hath had 1. There be certaine gifts of the spirit that may be lost viz. outward gifts whereby men are fitted to the outward duties of their calling The Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul 1. Sam. 16. 14. But what was that Spirit of the Lord The spirit of prophesie 1. Sam. 10. 10. and the spirit of gouernement 1. Sam. 11. 6. but it is the spirit of Sanctification of which we say it cannot neuer be lost 2. There be certaine shewes of sanctification and reformation which are the fruits of nature and they may be lost A naturall man doth oft-times many good things 1. Out of a carnall respect to his credit that he might be well thought of so did the Pharisee and hypocrite pray and fast and giue almes Mat. 6. 2. 6. 15. 2. Somtimes out of a seruile feare of Gods wrath while he is vnder the whip yee shall haue him cease from sin speake many good words seeme very religious Psal. 78. 34. When he slew them then they sought him c. Now in these good things there is no durablenesse or constancie For all flesh is grasse 1 Pet. 1. 24. Whatsoeuer excellency is in it or comes from it hath no durablenesse in it But of true sanctification that comes of grace we affirme that it can neuer be lost 3. A man that hath onely tasted of this wateâ—…â—…f life and receiued certaine
4. But let euery man prooue his owne worke and then shall he haue reioycing in himselfe and not in another The more pretious this treasure is the more need thou hast to take heed thou be not deceiued in it As the wise Merchant did when he had found the true treasure he hideth it and for ioy thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subducit sese he withdraweth himselfe to consider well and try whether it were true treasure indeed before he sells all that he hath to buy the field where it was Matth. 13. 44. 3. Thou maist if thou wilt try certainely discerne this 1. Cor. 2. 12. The Spirit is giuen vs to that end that we may know the things that are giuen vs of God Some rules I will giue thee whereby thou maist know whether the good things that are in thee be the fruits of grace indeed 1. If they be done by the direction and warrant of the Word thus is Iosias goodnesse commended by the Holy Ghost to be true goodnesse indeed it was according to that which was written in the Law of the Lord as we reade 2. Chron. 35. 26. 2. If thy intent in doing of them be to please serue and honour God not to serue thy selfe or men By this note the Apostle describeth truth of grace both in himselfe and in others Of himselfe he saith Gal. 1. 10. that he did not in his Ministery seeke to please men but that he serued God in his spirit in the Gospell of his Sonne Rom. 1. 9. And of others he saith Rom. 14. 6. that he that did either regard or not regard a day was not to be despised or iudged an hypocrite so long as he did that which he did vnto the Lord and in a care to please and approoue himselfe vnto him 3. If thou doest what thou doest in loue to him because thou knowest how much he is delighted with and honoured by thy obedience For the Apostle saith Gal. 5. 6. that that is true faith and such as will auaile a man and stand him in stead that worketh by loue and causeth him to doe euery good worke that he doth out of loue vnto God And our Sauiour by this argument comforts Peter and assureth him that the fall that he had taken was not vnto perdition because as hee proueth by appealing to his own Conscience Ioh. 21. 15. there was still notwithstanding he denied him with his mouth in his heart an vnfained loue vnto him 4. Ifthou doe what thou doest of faith and the loue thou bearest to him grow from thy assurance that he loueth thee in Christ and that thou art his child that he hath forgiuen thee all thy sins this was the roote of Marios loue Luke 7. 47. shee loued much because she knew many sinnes were forgiuen her 3. To exhort such as haue receiued any grace to take heede of going backe This doctrine tends not to licentiousnesse as Papists slander it For 1. We grant the best may fall and cannot choose but fall vnlesse he take great heed 2. God will be as angry with their sins and correct them as sharpely as others God is very terrible in the assembly of his Saints saith the Prophet Psal. 89. 7. as is euident in the example of his seuerity towards Dauid 2. Sam. 13. 11. 12. Though they cannot fall to death they may receiue such bruises and maimes as they shall neuer clawe of haply while they liue and loose the sense of Gods fauour which they esteeme more of then of all the world Dauid professeth Psal. 46. 7. that there was no ioy in the world comparable vnto the ioy that he found Thy loue is better then wine saith the Spouse Cant. 1. 2. 3. If euer they recouer as they that euer had truth of grace shall certaine doe yet they shall doe it with more difficulty then any other sinner as wee may see in the example of Dauid Psal. 51. Obserue therefore and take heede of those things whereby the good estate of thy soule may be impaired And those are two principally 1. As it is with the state of the body with-hold food and rest and exercise from it and the strongest body will decay so is it with the state of the soule with-hold from it the meanes of grace and it will decay 1 Thess. 5. 19. 20. If Prophecyings be despised the spirit will be quenched yea Pro. 29. 18. Where there is no vision the people will decay Yea Heb. 3. 13. If we doe not daily by all good meanes exhort and stirre vp our selues we are in danger to be hardened 2. As it is with the body by poysoning or wounding it the life of it if it be not quite taken away yet will be endangered and the health and strength of it impaired greatly so it is with the soule by sinning against conscience which is as poyson and a stabbe giuen vnto it it is greatly impaired See this in Dauid and Peter after they had yeelded once to sinne against their conscience they grew weaker and weaker more and more vngratious When Dauid had once yeelded to his lust then he cloakes it and addes sinne to sinne in a strange manner Peter when he had denyed once his Master then he doth it with oathes and execrations and strange impudency THE TWELFTH LECTVRE ON APRILL XXV MDCIX IOH. IIII. XV. The Woman faith vnto him Sir giue me this water that I thirst not neither come hither to draw OVr Sauiour hauing in the two former verses prooued that the Water of life which he had to giue was farre more excellent then the water of Iacobs Well this poore woman though she had before obiected and reasoned against it is now through the diuine power that shee felt in his word conuinced and beleeueth that he had indeed a water to giue that was better then that of Iacobs Well which he that hath once drunke of shall neuer thirst againe And out of this perswasion she had of the truth of that he had said shee did now beare a reuerent estimation to his person whom at first she esteemed basely of as of an ordinary Iew she desireth this water that he had spoken of and saith vnto him Sir giue me of that water yet still conceiuing that this thirst he had spoken of was but the thirst of the body and the Water of life but a materiall water she desires it onely out of a carnall respect she had to her owne profit and ease for so she saith Sir giue me of that water that I may not thirst and come hither to draw First then in that this woman being yet a naturall and wicked woman beleeues now the word of Christ likes it and was affected with it and desires this water he had spoken of and yet doth all this in a carnall respect to her profit and ease We learne That the principall thing the naturall man respecteth in the affection he seemes to beare vnto the Word is his carnall ease and contentment
saith the Lord. Psal. 139 7. Whither shall I go from thy Spirit or whither shall I flie from thy presence Acts 17. 27. Doubtlesse he is not farre from euery one of vs for in him we liue and moue and haue our being 2. Because he is the Iudge of the whole World and is to iudge euery man righteously according to his workes God shall bring euery worke into iudgement saith the Holy Ghost Eccl. 12. 14. with euery secret thing whether it be good or whether it be euill For though he shall not want witnesses at that day yet it is necessary himselfe should haue perfect knowledge of all the actions of men Esa. 11. 3. He shall not reproue after the hearing of the eares Therefore Dauid Psal. 94. confuting the Atheisme of the wicked that said verse 9. The Lord shall not see vseth among other this argument to conuince them ver 10. He that chastiseth the Nations shall not be correct be that teacheth man knowledge shall not he know The vse of this Doctrine is double 1. This Doctrine if the Lord will be pleased to perswade our hearts to belieue it is most effectuall both to moue our hearts to speedy repentance for sinnes past and to restraine vs from sinne in time to come The thing that most emboldeneth to sinne is the hope of secrecy as we may see Gen. 39. 11. It is said of Iosephs Mistresse that he comming into the house when there was no body within but they two verse 12. Therefore she caught him by the garment c. True it is that there be many that are growne to that impudency that they dare speake or doe any thing whosoeuer be by They declare their sinnes as Sodome Esay 3. 9. Such a one was Absolon 2. Sam. 16. 22. Hee went in to his fathers Concubines in the sight of all Israel Such a one was the vniust Iudge Luke 18. 2. who neither feared God nor regarded man Yea that will the rather sweare and speake filthily when such are by as they know they may grieue by it as counting it a disgrace to be restrained by the presence and reuerence of any man but these are farre gone these sinne supernaturally these are in a fit of frenzie and madnesse company and mirth hath made them madd and desperate as indeed it will doe Eccles. 2. 2. For naturally and for the most part the knowledge of men will 1. Restraine them from sinning and 2. Will worke shame and trouble of mind in them when they haue sinned There are many sinnes that men would neuer commit but that they hope to keepe them secret the presence of a godly man would restraine them yea the presence of a little childe would restraine them Darkenesse and hope of secrecy is the principall encourager of men vnto most sinnes they cannot sinne securely vnlesse they may sinne in secret And in this respect amongst others all sinnes are called the workes of darkenesse Ephes. 5. 11. Therefore Iob speaking of sundry kinds of sinners saith Iob 24. 13. These are they that abhorre the light verse 15. The eye of the adulterer waiteth for the twilight and saith none eye shall see me and disguiseth his face and verse 17. If one know them they are in the terrours of death Now if the knowledge and priuitie that men haue of our sinnes bee of such force how much more would the knowledge the Lord hath of them doe it if men were fully perswaded of it For 1. A man may oft sinne so secretly that no man shall know of it but he hath the Lords eye vpon him at all times though no man seeth him God seeth him Yea hee knowes all our waies perfectly obserues them and takes notice of them so as he can neuer forget them 2. No man can possibly dislike or abhorre vs so much for any sinne as the Lord doth Iob 10. 4. Hast thou carnall eyes or dost thou see as man seeth Hab. 1. 12. Thou art of pure eyes and canst not see euill thou canst not behold wickednesse 3. The more cunning any shall vse in concealing his sin and keeping it secret the more the Lord abhorrs him for it Thus is Achans sin aggrauated Ioshua 7. 11. They haue euen taken of the accursed thing and haue also stollen and dissembled also And so is the sin of Israel 2. King 17. 9. The children of Israel did secretly those things that were not right against the Lord their God 4 As he seeth and disliketh all our sins so he certainely will one day charge vs with them either in this life to our saluation as to this woman here by the ministery of his word as he did that poore man that was before ignorant and vnbelieuing 1. Cor. 14. 24 25. which is indeed the naturall property of the word to do it is a discerner and discouerer of the thoughts and intents of the hart as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 〈◊〉 12. or in the life to come to our confusion as he threatneth wicked men that he will doe at one time or other I will reprooue thee and set thy sins in order before thine eyes saith the Lord Psal. 51. â—…1 and Eccl. 11 9. Know thou that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement 5. He will also bring the secretest sins of men to light one day and lay them open euen to men Pro 10. 9 He that peruerteth his way shall be knowne 1. Tim. 5. 25. They that are otherwise cannot be hid He doth oft in this life discouer Hypocrites by giuing them vp to the committing of open sins Psal. 125 5. Such as turne aside vnto their crooked wayes the Lord will leade them forth with the workers of iniquity But this shall chiefly be done in the great day of the Lord then will the Lord lighten all things that are now hid in darkenesse and make the counsailes of the hearts manifest 1. Cor. 4. 5. This is the reason our Sauiour vseth to disswade men from hypocrisie Luke 12. 1 〈◊〉 For there is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not be knowne The conclusion then of this first Vse is that we would not flatter our selues in the secrecie of our sinnes but seeke the pardon of them and pray with the Prophet Psal. 19. 12. Cleanse thou me from secret faults Seeke to haue them blotted out of the Lords Booke of remembrance that he may neuer charge vs with them And the way to obtaine that is now in the time of grace to lay them open before the Lord and to charge our selues seriously with them with penitent and humbled hearts Pro. 28. 13. He that confesseth and for saketh his sins shall finde mercy For as he to whom sinne is forgiuen shall be sure to haue his sinne couered and hidden with the Lord Psalme 32. 1. So he that by remission and repentance hath them not blotted out shall be sure to haue them laid open and brought to light and though they were
see what a blessing Phineas brought both vpon his owne house and vpon all Israell by the zealous hatred hee shewed against this sinne in the punishing of Zimry and Cozby Numbers 25. 11 12. 3. There is no true loue in any to their neighbours and country but in such onely For the shame and punishment that one man is brought vnto is a meanes to restraine many from committing this sinne and so to preserue them from the curse of God that is due vnto it That is the reason the Lord giueth for the seuerity that he enioyned the Magistrate to vse Deut. 13. 11. That all Israeli may heare and feare and doe no more any such wickednesse as this among you 4. There is no true loue to the sinner himselfe in any but in such onely For the disgrace and punishment that he is brought vnto is the likeliest and best meanes to bring him to true repentance Psal. 83. 16. Fill their faces with shame that they may seeke thy name O Lord 2. Thess. 3. 14. If any man obey not our sayings haue no company with him that he may bee ashamed verse 15. yet count him not as an enemy Secondly It is no aduantage to the vncleane person that men faile in their duty and doe not shew that detestation to his sin that they ought to doe For all kind of sinners may assuredly looke for plagues from God euen in this life though Magistrates should winke at them Behold saith Salomon Pro. 11. 31. the righteous shall bee recompenced on the earth much more the wicked and the sinner And Eccl. 8. 12 13. Though a sinner doe euill an hundred times and his daies bee prolonged Yet surely I know that it shall bee well with them that feare God which feare before him But it shall not bee well with the wicked neither shall bee prolong his daies which are as a shadow because hee feareth not before God Nah. 1. 2 3. God is iealous and the Lord reuengeth the Lord reuengeth and is furious the Lord will take vengeance on his aduersaries and hee reserueth wrath for his enemies The Lord is slow to anger and great in power and will not at all acquit the wicked The Lord hath his way in the Whirle-wind and in the storme and the clouds are the dust of his feet But of all sinners none haue more cause to looke for fearefull iudgements from God then they that liue in this sinne For God hates this sinne and will certainely punish and plague it though men doe not Yea there is no one sinne specially against the second Table which he hath set more euident marks of his indignation vpon and witnessed it by executing his iudgements vpon men for it then this Is not destruction to the wicked saith Iob speaking of this sin Iob 31. 3. and a strange punishment to the workers of iniquity Heb. 13. 4. Whoremongers and Adulterers God will iudge For this very sinne therefell of Israel in one day three and twenty thousand 1. Cor. 10. 8. And the Apostle tells vs that all iudgements that befall a Nation a Country or Towne are to be imputed chiefly to this sinne Ephes. 5. 6. Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for because of these things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience But I will shew you more particularly how God is wont to punish this sinne And I am deceiued if any one sinne hath so many punishments so particularly threatned in the word against it as this hath 1. God plagues men in their bodies for this sinne Not onely as Salomon speaketh because Pro. 5. 11. It consumeth the flesh and the body but he hath inuented a plague proper and peculiar to this sinne euen that infectious and loathsome disease which at the first was called the disease of Naples and after the French disease but now may aswell be called the English disease For of very many in all places that may now be said which Zophar speaketh to Iob 20. 11. His bones are full of the sinne of his youth and it shall lie downe with him in the dust Other diseases may well be called the fruits of sinne but is there any sinne that hath a disease that is so naturall a fruit of it and that beares his name in the forehead thereof so as this doth 2. God plagueth men in their goods for this sinne Pro. 6. 26. Because of the whorish woman a man is brought to a morsell of bread Iob 24. 18. Their portion shall bee cursed vpon the earth Many a man is brought to beggery by it Yea this sinne is able to destroy Kings as Salomons mother taught him Pro. 31. 3. 3. God plagueth men in their good name and reputation for this sinne Pro. 6. 33. He shall finde dishonour and his reproach shall neuer be put away Let him haue neuer so much wealth and power he shall haue no true credit nor estimation with men no not with his owne seruants or children or such as are most bound vnto him God told Dauid that when he committed this sin he despised him 2. Sam. 12. 10. And those that despise God shall be sure to be despised 1. Sam. 2. 30. 4. God plagueth men in their posteritie for this sinne Iob 31. 12. This is a fire that shall deuoure to destruction and roote out all mine increase Iob 21. 19. God will lay vp the sorrow of the father for his children Many a goodly family hath beene ouerthrowne by this sin Yea for this sinne God denies a posterity to many It is not only the curse whereby God threatneth the man that commits incestuous vncleannesse that hee shall die childlesse Leuit. 20. 20 21. but of all adulterers and fornicators also the Lord saith Hos. 4. 10. they shall commit whoredome and shall not increase Iudah though in all likelyhood he were but thirty yeares old when he lay with Tamar Gen. 38. and had two sonnes by her yet doe we neuer reade that he had any childe after sure it is that from them two onely and Selah whom he had before the families of Iudah are reckoned Gen. 46. 12. Num. 26. 19. 22. 1. Chron. 2. 3 4. 5. God plagueth the family and towne where such men dwell for this sinne Gen 29. 18. God shut vp euery wombe of the house of Abimilech because of Sarah when there was but a purpose in him to commit adultery with Sarah though he intended it vnwittingly altogether The family and towne is polluted and made guilty of sinne Ier. 2. 2. Thou hast polluted the Land with thy whoredomes Num. 25. 1. The people began to commit whoredome with the daughters of Moab and verse 3. The wrath of the Lord was kindled against Israel and verse 4. Hee sent a plague that consumed twenty foure thousand 6. Because many an vncleane person will be ready to say none of all these plagues I thanke God haue hitherto nor doe now touch me I say vnto such men 1. The longer Gods plagues are deferred
the heauier they will be â—…hen they come the longer he is fetching his blow the deeper will he cut when he smites Rom. 9. 22. The cause why God suffers with long patience the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction is that he might shew his wrath and make his power knowne vpon them the more 2. Thou mayst bee plagued of God with a plague that is of all others most grieuous and neuer feele it thou maist be plagued in thy soule and conscience Pro. 6. 32. Hee that doth it destroyeth his owne soule When God would punish Pharaoh so as hee might make his power seene vpon him Rom. 9. 17. Hee punished him with hardnesse of heart Exod. 9. 12. which was a greater plague then all the rest of the plagues of Egypt So this is spoken of as of the most fearefull punishment Rom. 1. 28. When God giues a man vp to a Reprobate minde 3. If thou wert altogether spared in this life and neither punished in thy body nor in thy soule yet is there another place prepared for thee where thou shalt be sure to be punished with farre more fearefull punishments then any can be felt here Thou shalt neuer be able continuing in thy sin to escape the damnation of hell which is in a speciall sort threatned against this sin whoremongers shall be sure to haue their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Apoc. 21. 8. That makes Salomon say they are as neere to hell as they that haue one foot there already Pro. 5. 5. Her feet goe downe to death her steps take hold on hell And Pro. 9. 18. Her guests are in the depth of hell And as the Lords forbearing wicked men in this life and causing them to prosper is a certaine argument he hath determined to reserue their full punishment for hell it is an euidence token of a righteous iudgement to come saith the Apostle 〈◊〉 Thess. 1. 〈◊〉 6 when wicked men are spared here So is it said that of all sinners the Lord hath chiefly reserued the vncleane persons to be punished there 2. Pet. 1. 9. 10. And by how much the more they haue beene spared here by how much the more patience and bounty the Lord hath shewed them here by so much the more grieuous and fearefull shall their torment be there Luke 16. 25. Sonne remember saith Abraham to Diues That thou in thy life time receiuedst thy good things and likewise Lazarus euill thing but now hee is comforted and thou art tormented And Rom. 2. 4 5. Despisest thâ—…n the riches of his goodnesse and forbearance and long suffering not knowing that the goodnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance But after thy hardnesse and impenitent heart treasurest vp vnto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and reuelation of the righteous iudgement of God So that if thou wert wise thou wouldst thinke it no aduantage to thee that thou hast so well escaped all the plagues which God hath threatned against thy sinne in this life but desire rather that the Lord would punish thee here where he alwaies vseth in wrath to remember mercy and not reserue thy whole punishment for the life to come where there shall bee iudgement without mercy his punishments there shall haue no mixture of mercy in them Lecture the eighteenth Iune 27. 1609. THe fourth and last error of mind whereby Sathan draweth men to vncleannesse and hardneth them in it is the hope of repentance and so of pardon For there are very many whom hee cannot so farre blind but they know it is a sinne and a hainous sinne and a sinne that they are sure they shall bee damned for if they should not repent of it But such he encourageth to this sinne by perswading them 1. Thou knowest by the Scripture that whensoeuer thou shalt repent thee of it though it be not before thy death God will surely pardon it Ezek. 18. 21. 2. Thou hast no cause to doubt but thou shalt be able to repent and dye in Gods fauour For 1. Thou seest many that haue liued in this sinne that yet haue now left it 2. Many that although they neuer left it before yet on their death beds haue repented and dyed as well as any And thirdly thine owne experience will tell thee what thou art able to doe For hast thou not oft felt that thou hast repented and beene sorry for this sinne after thou hast committed it 3. And if thou mayst but dye well dye in Gods fauour what needest thou care for more No matter how thou liuest so thou mayst dye well Thus seemed he to haue perswaded Balaam Let mee die the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his saith he Num. 23. 10. And with this deceit doubtlesse he perswadeth many and preuailes more with men then by any other of his tentations and subtilties whatsoeuer For what is the cause why you shall finde men much more carefull to conceale this sinne from men then from God Yea they will not sticke to commit periury and murder which are farre more hainous offences against God that they may hide their whoredomes from men Surely they thinke they may be bold with God it is no matter how they prouoke him they can deale well enough with him he is more mercifull and ready to forgiue then man is and if they doe but repent and say they are sorrie for their sin he will forgiue them straight Now the preseruatiue and remedy against this so dangerous a deceit of Sathan consisteth of three points 1. The true knowledge of God and of his disposition toward such sinners 2. The true knowledge of ourselues and of that state we cast our selues into when once we fall into such sinnes 3. The true knowledge of the danger we haue brought the party vnto with whom we haue committed this sin First It cannot be denyed but the Lord to them whom he loueth in Christ is infinitely more mercifull then any man can be to them whom he loueth most dearely That made Dauid say 2. Sam. 24. 14. Let me now fall into the hand of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man And when the Lord had spoken of his great mercy Hee will haue mercy vpon him our God is very ready to forgiue He amplifieth it verse 8. by comparing his mercy with the mercies of man My thoughts are not your thoughts neither are your waies my waies but verse 9. As the heauens are higher then the earth So are my waies higher then your wayes and my thoughts then your thoughts But as he is more mercifull then any man so hee hates sinne more then any man can doe Hab. 1. 13. He cannot see hee cannot beheld it Psal. 11. 5. The wicked and him that loueth iniquity doth his soule hate verse 6. Upon the wicked he shall raine snares fire and brimstone and stormy tempest this is the portion of their cup. Yea
Christ through whom onely we hope to finde mercy with God hateth sinne with an infinite hatred Exod. 23. 21. Prouoke him not for hee will not spare your misdeeds because my name is in him And it is a farre more fearefull thing for a wicked man though not for such a one as Dauid was to fall into his hands to haue his displeasure then the displeasure of all the men in the world Heb. 10. When the Apostle had said verse 30. Uengeance is mine I will recompence saith the Lord. And againe The Lord shall iudge his people Whereas some desperate sinner might haue said as now many doe if that be all I care not let me shunne the shame and punishment of the world and as for the Lord I shall doe well enough with him he addeth verse 31. It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing God Psal. 75. 7. Thou euen thou art to be feared and who shall stand in thy sight when thou art angry This the Elect haue felt This made Dauid cry out Psal. 51. 4. Against thee thee onely haue I shunned and done this euill in thy sight His worldly punishment and shame neuer troubled him in comparison of this And this shall the wickedest man in the world feele one day when God shall awaken his conscience He shall wish rather hee had to deale with all the men in the world then with the Lord he will make no reckoning of the displeasure and contempt of the whole world in respect of the Lords wrath See an experiment of this in Iudas he cared not for displeasing the chiefe Priests and Elders nor for shaming himselfe so publikely but the wrath of God which he had the sense of was intolerable to him Mat. 27. 4 5. And if the wrath of God be so intollerable in this life to the wicked what shall it be in the day of wrath as the day of iudgement is called Rom. 2. 5. Surely the stoutest and most profane sinners that in this life haue made so small account of Gods displeasure and thought they could doe well enough with him and haue gloried so much in Christ Apoc. 6. 15. 17. Euen Kings and Captaines and euery bond man and euery freeman shall cry to the mountaines and rocks fall on vs and hide vs from the presence of him that sits on the throne from the wrath of the Lamb for the great day of his wrath is come and who can stand 2. As ready as the Lord is to forgiue sinne and easie to be intreated yet can he not pardon any but vpon their vnfained repentance It is as possible for a woman to be deliuered of a child in her sleepe as for a man to be deliuered from the guilt and punishment of this sin before he haue vnfainedly repented Christ is called a Prince and a Sauiour to giue repentance vnto Israel and remission of sins Acts 5. 31. He can giue remission of sins to none but such as he hath giuen repentance vnto 3. Though the Lord be so mercifull that vpon repentance he giueth pardon to euery sinner yet such a mans sin may be that the Lord will most seuerely and sharpely correct and scourge him for it euen after he hath repented and obtained mercy and pardon For though when God pardoneth sin he remit not onely the guilt of it but the punishment also yet he chastiseth oft times very sharpely such as he hath pardoned See an excellent experiment of this in Dauid when Nathan had dealt particularly with him he repented and God pardoned his sin 2. Sam. 12. 13. But did he heare no more of his sinne after he had repented yes the outward miseries threatned by the Prophet 2. Sam. 12. 10 11. fell all vpon him for all that And he endured such inward anguish of conscience as put him to such paine as if all his bones had beene broken with it Ps. 51. 8. And in comparison whereof all his outward miseries seemed but as flea-bitings to him And if thou belong vnto him be sure he will deale with thee also after this manner Let no man therefore say howsoeuer I haue liued if I repent I shall neuer be damned and so long I care not For though thou may be sure thou shalt neuer be damned if thou can vnfainedly repent yet mayst thou for al thy repentance fall into many great miseries in this life such as may make thy hart to ake and such as if thou couldest beleeue and thinke vpon thou wouldest be loath to buy thy sweetest sins at so deare a rate The Magistrate thou seest hath many punishments for sin besides death he hath the stockes and the gaole and the whip and the pillorie c. and so hath the Lord. Now come I to the second preseruatiue against this tentation which is the true knowledge of our selues and of that estate we come into when once we fall into such sins for euery vncleane person hath iust cause to feare that when once he hath committed this sin he shall neuer be able to repent of it This I prooue by foure reasons 1. No man is able to repent of himselfe but it is a great and supernaturall grace of God whereby any man is made able to repent 2. Tim. 2. 25 26. In meekenesse instruct those that oppose themselues if God peraduenture will giue them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth And that they may recouer themselues out of the snare of the diuell who are taken captiue by him at his will Obserue in those words 1. This comes of Gods gift onely 2. That euery sinner is in Satans snare out of which it must needs be hard to get out When once a man hath fallen into any sin against his conscience it is naturall for him to go on in it further and further till his heart be hardened in it Eph. 4. 18 19. The Gentiles walke in the vanity of their mind Hauing their vnderstanding darkened being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them because of the blindnesse of their heart who being past feeling haue giuen themselues ouer vnto lasciuiousnesse to worke all vncleannesse with greedinesse It is naturall for sinne to harden the heart and to depriue a man of that sense and trouble he found when he first committed it Heb. 3. 13. Take heed least any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Yea when a man hath once accustomed himselfe to any sinne he cannot leaue it or repent of it though he would no more then the Leopard can change his spots Ier. 13. 23. 2. God hath threatned to punish such as sinne against the light of their hearts presumptuously by withdrawing his grace from them and hardning their hearts Deut. 29. 19 20. He will not spare that man that blesseth himselfe in his heart Because I haue purged thee saith the Lord Ezek. 24. 13. and thou wast not purged thou shalt not be purged from thy filthinesse any more till
describing vncleane persons saith They haue eyes full of adultery and that could not cease to sinne 2. Pet. 2. 14. He that hath an vncleane eye that giues liberty to his wanton eye cannot cease to sin And Salomon makes it a chiefe cause of all the outragious lusts of youth that they walke after the sight of their eyes Eccl. 11. 9. And it is noted in the Gospell that the beholding of Herodias daughter when she danced did so strongly inchant and bewitch the vncleane heart of incestuous Herod that like a mad-man he had her aske what she would and he would giue it her and not contenting himselfe so he did sweare to her that whatsoeuer shee should aske he would giue it her euen to the halfe of his kingdome Mar. 6. 22. I will not take vpon me to say that all dancing is vnlawfull but this I will boldly say that that kind of dancing that is now in vse is now and euer hath beene a strong prouocation to this sin If I should relate vnto you what many of the ancient Fathers haue spoken and written of it you would not thinke as many of you are apt to do that none but foolish Precisians doe mislike it but you would rather wonder as I my selfe haue oft done to see many Diuines who seeme to be the greatest admirers of the Fathers who were indeed holy and reuerend men worthy for their piety and learning of great esteeme in the Church of God shew so little zeale and detestation against this heathenish custome To conclude this point we reade of Iob that by reason of the danger that he knew was in the eye to corrupt the heart hee made a couenant with his eye and bound it to the good behauiour Iob 31. 1. Let him that is sure he hath more strength of grace in him then Iob had giue liberty to his eye to reade what he lists and behold what he lists but if he haue no more strength then Iob had let him take heed how he doth it 3. He that would keepe himselfe from this sinne must make conscience of and restraine his thoughts hee may not take pleasure in nor seeke to nourish vncleane thoughts in his heart When Iob had said he had made a couenant with his eyes he adds Why then should I thinke of a maide Why should I giue liberty to such thoughts Iob 31. 1. For 1. All vncleanenesse begins there Matth. 15. 18 19. Those things that proceede out of the mouth of man come from the heart and they defile a man For out of the heart come euill thoughts murders adulteries fornications c. Therefore when Salomon would giue a Preseruatiue against this sinne he saith Pro. 6. 25. Desire not her beauty in thy heart 2. No man can be sure he shall stay himselfe there but from his mentall and contemplatiue fornication he will be in great danger to fall vnto that which is actuall Iam. 1. 15. Lust when it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne Pro. 14. 22. Doe not they erre that imagine euill 3. If a man could stay himselfe there though among men he might bee esteemed honest yet God counts him a filthy wretch He seeth and abhorreth and iudgeth these vncleane thoughts and lusts of the heart Pro. 15. 26. The thoughts of the wicked are abominable to the Lord. And Matth. 5. 28. I say vnto you that whosoeuer looketh on a woman and lusteth after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart 4. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must vse the comforts of this life meate and drinke I meane soberly and moderately and not pamper the flesh too much Among the causes of the Sodomites beastly lust fulnesse of bread is named Ezek. 16. 49. And when Salomon had said Woe to them that tarrie long at the wine to them that goe and seeke mixtwine no drinke is strong enough for them Prou. 23. 30. Hee giues this for a reason verse 33. thine eyes shall looke vpon strange women though thou haue a wife of thine owne and thine heart shall speake lewd things True it is that God hath giuen vs liberty to vse his good creatures not onely for our necessity but liberally and for our delight also The Lord allowed and commanded his people three times of the yeare in publike profession of their thankefullnesse for certaine excellent and publike benefits he had bestowed on them to meete together and at such meetings to keepe a feast seuen daies together Deut. 16. 15. And in this feast they might eate of the best and drinke of the best and please their appetite Deut. 14. 26. Thou shalt bestow thy money for whatsoeuer thy heart desireth whether it bee oxe or sheepe or wine or strong drinke or whatsoeuer thy heart desireth And though Christs friends that were married in Cana were not very rich yet had they a feast at their wedding and wine and such like extraordinary fare yea our Sauiour was not onely present at the feast but miraculously prouided them great plenty of wine and though the feast was almost done and they had drunke well before Iohn 2. 6. 10. But though this be so yet is it not lawfull for any man to vse these creatures of God so liberally euery day the Apostle saith they are as bruit beasts led with sensuality and made to be taken and destroyed that count it a pleasure to liue deliciously euery day so it is to be translated 2. Pet. 2. 12 13. And our Sauiour notes it to the shame of Diues though he were a rich man that he fared well and delicately euery day Luke 16. 19. And Eccl. 10. 17. Blessed art thou O Lord when thy Princes eate in time for strength and not for drunkennesse And it is noted Matth. 24. 28. as a sinne in the old world that they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 giuen to eating Now if this be vnlawfull for any then much more for such whose calling and condition binds them to leade a single life If such giue themselues to such excesse and their ordinary diet will not content them though it be good and plentifull but they must goe euery day to the tauerne or to the ale-house these men proclaime to the world that they feare not this sin To conclude this point marke what the Apostle Iames saith of these men Iames 5. 5. Yee haue liued in pleasure and in wantonnesse But how proues he them wantons Yee haue nourished your hearts as in a day of sacrifice or feasting They that keepe feasts so oft must needs be wantons 5. He that would keepe himselfe from vncleanenesse must take heed of idlenesse and sluggishnesse Among the causes of the Sodomites sinne this is reckoned by the Prophet for one Ezek. 16. 49. Yea the Holy Ghost speaketh of these as of the causes of Dauids fall he grew idle and neglected his calling At the time of the yeare when Princes goe forth to battell he sent Ioab and tarried at home himselfe 2. Sam. 11. 2. And
by any fault he hath made himselfe worthy of punishment Deut. 25. 3. Matth. 18. 10. See that ye despise not one of these little ones but specially to the congregation of Gods people when they are assembled to serue him This reason the Apostle giues against certaine abuses in the congregation of Corinth 1. Cor. 11. 22. haue ye not houses to eate and drinke in he might haue said if he had liued amongst vs to sleepe in to talke and laugh in despise ye the Church of God 2. The presence of the holy Angels which as they haue a charge from God to minister and doe seruice to his people Heb. 1. 15. and to pitch their tents about them Psal. 34. 7. so specially at that time when they are assembled together to serue the Lord. This was figured to Gods people vnder the law The curtaines that the Tabernacle was made of were full of Cherubins Exod. 26. 1. So were the walls of Salomons Temple round about 1. King 6. 29. to typifie the presence and attendance of the holy Angels vpon the whole Church and body of Gods people for their protection and safety as at all other times and in all other places so specially in their Church assemblies This reason the Apostle giues why women should haue modest attire in the congregation 1. Cor. 11. 10. The woman ought to haue power on her head because of the Angels 3. The presence of the Lord himselfe who though he be euery where Ier. 23. 24. Doe not I fill heauen and earth saith the Lord Acts 7. 48. The most high dwelleth not in Temples made with hands yet is he in a speciall sort present in the congregation of his people as is euident by those two promises made by our blessed Sauiour Matth. 18. 20. and 28. 20. In which respect the publike worship of God is called the face and presence of God Psal. 105. 4. and 42. 2. And Cain being for his murder depriued of the benefit of Gods publike worship complaines he should now be hid from his face Gen. 4. 14. That is the reason of Dauids desire to dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of his life Psal. 27. 4. That I may saith he behold the beauty of the Lord. And Psal. 48. 9. We waite for thy louing kindnesse O Lord in the midst of thy Temple The place of Gods publike worship vnder the Law is called the glorious Sanctuary Psal. 26. 2. because the glory of the Lord did sensibly appeare in the Tabernacle Exod. 40. 34. and the Temple 1. King 8. 10. And the Assemblies of Gods people now may as well be called glorious because the glory of the Lord appeares also in them though not so sensibly yet no lesse comfortably and effectually as is plaine by that comparison the Apostle makes betweene that ministry and worship of God that was vnder the Law and this that is vnder the Gospell and by his preferring this for glory and excellencie far aboue the other 2. Cor. 3. 8 9. 11. Lecture the sixe and twentieth September 19. 1609. THe Vse that is to be made of this Doctrine is 1. For Exhortation 2. For reproofe 1. To exhort all men that they would learne to carrie themselues reuerently in all the parts of Gods worship and seruice specially in his publike worship And that ye may learne this the better I will giue you certaine rules out of Gods Word for your direction in this case And these rules shall be of three sorts 1. Such as belong in common to the whole worship of God 2. Such as concerne the publike worship of God in generall 3. Such as are particular and concerne the seuerall parts of that worship we doe vnto God in the publike assemblies And of those rules that are common to the whole worship of God this is the first 1. We are not bound to vse all the same gestures in Gods worship now which we reade in Scripture were of vse among Gods people but such as by which in the Countrie where wee liue men are wont to expresse their reuerence vnto their Superiours For this we finde was the rule the faithfull haue followed in all ages We reade that Ioshuah and the Elders of Israell when they had receiued the foile at the siege of Ai and came before the Arke of the Lord to pray they rent their cloathes and put dust vpon their heads Iosh. 7. 6. And Hezekiah when he came into the house of the Lord to pray at that time when Senacharib besieged Ierusalem rent his cloathes and put on sackcloth Esay 37. 1. Now none of these ceremonies and fashions were peculiar vnto Gods worship or appropriated thereunto but such as in their common vse and custome men in those times and countries did vse to expresse their griefe by For rending the cloathes and putting dust and ashes on the head we haue an example in Tamars case 2. Sam. 13. 19. and for putting on sackcloth in Benhadads seruants 1. King 20. 31. So we reade Iosh. 7. 6. that in prayer he and the Elders fell downe to the ground on their faces So did our Sauiour Matth. 26. 39. But this gesture was not peculiar to Gods seruice but such as was taken from the ciuill vse of those times and countries to expresse their reuerence to their Superiours in that manner as we see in the example of Ruth Ruth 2. 10. So their teachers were wont to sit when they taught the Scribes Matth. 23. 2. Our Sauiour Matth. 5. 1. and 13. 2. and 26. 25. Luke 5. 3. and 4. 20. Iohn 8. 2. the Apostles Acts 8. 11. vpon the same ground doubtlesse because in ciuill vse men were wont by that posture of their body to expresse that which they did in their places they did with authority and not as priuate men as appeares by that phrase so often vsed Psal. 69. 12. Pro. 28. 1. King 29. 27. 2. The second rule that concernes our reuerent behauiour in the whole worship of God is this More liberty may be taken in priuate and secret duties of Gods worship then in publike and that both in the vse of outward gestures and in forbearing the vse of them 1. Knocking of the breast â—…s Luke 18. 13. in a priuate prayer though the place were publike lifting vp the eyes and hands to heauen sighing and groaning and shedding of teares vse of the voice yea extention of it by crying and roaring may fitly be vsed in secret prayer but not so in publike because danger and appearance of hypocrisie may be in it if we vse these before others if we goe beyond the rest of the congregation therein therefore our Sauiour Matth. 6. 16 17. chargeth vs carefully to conceale from men all shewes and appearances of our priuate deuotion Therefore Nehem. 2. 4. Nehemiah prayed but vsed no gesture 2. In secret prayer we may pray in our bed lying all along and on horse back and at our tables sitting but in the congregation to do
so could not be without euill example and so offensiue and scandalous 3. The third rule is outward gestures may be omitted when we cannot vse them without euident danger of health or with such paine to the body as would distract and trouble the minde in Gods seruice For 1. God prefers mercy before sacrifice Matth. 12. 7. 2. No outward gesture can be acceptable to God when it hinders the seruice of the heart and spirit The Rules that concerne the whole publike worship of God in generall are fiue 1. The first of them is this that for the reuerence of Gods publike worship care must be had that the place where the congregation assembleth may be decent and comely True it is it is neither needfull nor fit that our temples should be either for building or furniture so glorious and rich as was that of Ierusalem Of that it was said Ier. 17. 12. A glorious high Throne from the beginning is the place of our Sanctuary For the statelinesse of that house was ceremoniall and typicall it was a type of the spirituall grace and glory of the body and kingdome of Christ Iesus as is plaine by that which we reade Iohn 1. 14. â—…6 compared with Iohn 2. 19 21. It hath beene the folly and superstition of the Papists to thinke that their temples could neuer be for their building and furniture stately and glorious enough or that the magnificence and rich ornaments of these temples doth adde any thing to the worship that is done vnto God in them When our Sauiour heard some admiring the building of the Temple and how it was garnished with goodly stones and consecrate things he reprooued their folly and said vnto them Are these the things that ye looke vpon Luk. 21. 5 6. 2. Neither is that holinesse to be ascribed or reuerence due to our Temples as there was to that Gods speciall presence was tied to that place his eye and his heart should be there continually 2. Chron. 7. 16. Of that Temple the Lord said he had hallowed it to put his Name there for euer and a speciall promise was made to the prayers made in that Temple 2. Chron. 7. 15. Mine eyes shall be open and my eares attend to the prayer made in this place Therefore Gods people esteemed that the best and fittest place euen for their priuate and secret prayers as we see in the examples both of Anna Luk. 2. 37. and of the good Publican Luk. 18. 10. And when they could not goe thither to pray yet they were wont to make their priuate prayers towards the Temple Dan. 6. 10. But we doe not finde that euer they shewed that reuerence and respect to any of their Synagogues they were not wont to go into their Synagogues to make priuate prayer Our Sauiour notes that to haue beene the fashion of hypocrites only Matth. 6. 5. Such holinesse I say is not to be ascribed neither is there such reuerence due to our Temples They are neuer a whit more holy then our houses are neither is Gods presence tied to them but to the congregation and Gods people assembled and the exercises of Religion performed in them they are neuer a whit fitter places to make our priuate prayers in then our owne houses and chambers are then when thou prayest he meanes this of priuate prayer enter into thy closet saith our Sauiour Matth 6. 6. 3. There is not that necessity of a Temple for Gods worship now as there was for the ceremoniall worship that was commanded vnder the Law for that might be performed in no other place but in the Temple Deut 12. 13 14. In so much as when the Temple was profaned by Idolatry and shut vp from Gods people as in the daies of Ahaz 2. Chron. 28. 24. So as they could not possibly come into it and for seuentie yeares together while they were in captiuitie yet durst they not presume no not in this case of necessity to doe it in any other place But the publike seruice of God now is not so tied to any Temple but that when we cannot haue Temples to doe it in it may be performed euery whit as acceptably to God and as much for the comfort of Gods people in another place Our Sauiour preached sometimes in the mountaines Mat. 5. 1. 2. Somtimes out of a ship Mar. 〈◊〉 1 2. Somtimes in priuate houses Mar. 2. 2. So did Paul Acts 28. 30 31. So for publike prayer the Godly vsed it sometimes in priuate houses Act. 1. 13 14. Somtimes by the riuers side Act. 16. 13. The Sacrament of Baptisme hath beene administred in a priuate house Act. 10. 48. and 16. 33. And the Sacrament of the Lords Supper also Act. 20. 7 8. But though all this bee so Yet euen of our Temples it may also be said 1. It is fit we should haue some places to assemble in that are set apart for this purpose And when we may haue such Gods publike worship is no where so well performed as in the Temple Therefore Christ's custome was chiefly to preach in the Synagogues and Temples Iohn 18. 20. 2. For the reuerence of Gods publike worship care should be had that the place where the congregation assembleth may be decent and comely And that there should be some outward beauty and comelinesse in those things that are vsed in Gods seruice It is noted as an argument of the holinesse of the Centurion and loue he bare to the Iewes Religion that he built them a Synagogue and at his charge prouided them a fit place to worship God in and our Sauiour when he heard it was the rather mooued to goe and helpe his seruant Luk. 7. 5 6. And our Sauiour as little as he regarded statelinesse and pompe in the whole course of his life yet he made choice of an vpper chamber that was large and trimmed and prepared to celebrate the Passouer and the Lords Supper in Marke 14. 15. The second generall rule is At our comming into the Congregation and during the whole time of our abode in the Congregation we should behaue our selues reuerently Wee may not come into this place as wee would doe into a dancing Schoole or Play-house leaping or laughing or â—…oying neither may we goe out of this place as we would doe out of such a one But in our very comming in and going out and whole outward carriage we should giue some signification of the reuerence that we beare to this place and that we doe indeed account it the House of God When God had reuealed himselfe to Iacob in Bethell and he perceiued that God was in that place and he not aware and I shewed you the last day that the Lord is in a speciall sort present in our Church-assemblies also it is said he was mooued with reuerence as the best translators reade it and said how reuerent is this place this is none other then the House of God and this is the gate of Heauen Gen. 28. 6 7. So
day 3. It is his ordinance that the Word should be preached interpreted and applyed in our publike assemblies Eccl. 4. 17. When thou goest into the house of God be more ready to heare c. Acts 15. 21. Moses after he was read was preached in the Synagogue euery Sabboth day 4. It is his ordinance that the Lords Supper should be administred in the publike assemblies It was not onely the custome of the people of God in Corinth to receiue this Sacrament in the Church and place of their publike assemblies as is plaine by that which the Apostle writeth 1. Cor. 11. 22. but they are also charged and commanded by him so to doe verse 33. 34 Wherefore my brethren when yee come together to eat the Lords Supper he meanes as appeares plainely by that which went before tarry one for another And if any man hunger let him eate at home that yee come not together vnto condemnation 5. It is his ordinance that Baptisme should bee administred in the publike assemblies as Iohn did administer it in a solemne assembly so our Sauiour when he desired it sent not for Iohn to come to him to Nazaret to administer it but came though along iourney fourteene Dutch miles as Geographers thinke from Nazaret to Bethabara where Iohn vsed to baptize Matth. 3. 13. 6. It is Gods ordinance that in our publike assemblies Psalmes should be sung for as it is euident by their titles that they were penned for the vse of the whole Church in the most solemne worship of God so were they vsed accordingly not onely by Dauid 1. Chron. 16. 4. 7. and Iehosaphat 2. Chron. 20. 21. 22. and Iehu did 2. Chron. 33. 15. and Hezekiah 2. Chron. 29. 30. but by our blessed Sauiour himselfe also at the celebration of the Passeouer and of his holy Supper Matth. 26. 38. yea it is plaine by Psal. 81. 4. that there was a direct commandement and law of God that required them so to doe 7. It is his ordinance that the Minister should dismisse the congregation by pronouncing Gods blessing vpon them Num. 6. 23. Deut. 10. 8. and 21. 5. So that to refuse to come to any part of Gods publike worship or to goe away before all is done is a disgrace and contempt done to the ordinance of God The fourth generall rule is this we must when we are present ioyne with the congregation in all the parts of Gods worship and doe as the congregation doth I speake not of euery congregation but of a congregation of the faithfull of a congregation that is instructed and reformed according to the Word of God It makes much for the comelinesse and reuerence of Gods worship that all things in the Congregation be done in good order and without confusion 1. Cor. 14. 40. Paul being absent from them reioyced to thinke vpon the reuerend and goodly order that was in the assemblies of the Colossians Col. 2. 5. And it is a principall part of the good order that should be in the Congregation when they all come together and goe together pray together sing together and kneele together In a word when euery part of Gods worship is so performed by the Congregation as if the whole Congregation were but one man and on the other side it is a great confusion when while some are hearing others are praying some sing and some are silent Therefore it is said Nehem. 8. 1. All the people assembled themselues as one man and Acts 2. 46. They continued dayly in the Temple 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with ioynt consent as if they had had all but one soule And it is not fit for any Christian either to come short of or goe beyond the Congregation in gestures of reuerence and deuotion in the publike worship of God The fift and last generall rule is this we must teach our seruants and children to shew reuerence to the Sanctuary and publike worship of God Men may not suffer their children and seruants to shew contempt vnto it I shewed you the last day that the keeping of the Sabboth and reuerence of the Sanctuary are twice coupled together Leuit. 19. 30. and 26. 2. Because no man can keepe the Sabbath well that doth not reuerence the Sanctuary And for the Sabbath you know God counts vs not obseruers of it vnlesse we see to it that our children and seruants obserue it also Exod. 20. 11. Let no man say If I my selfe reuerence Gods Sanctuary it is no matter though I keepe in my house such as despise it Abraham had beene neuer the better nor the more assured of Gods blessing for seruing God himselfe if he had not commanded his sonnes and his houshold after him to doe so too Gen. 18. 19. Dauid vowed vnto God that no deceitfull person that had a hollow heart towards Religion should dwell in his house Psal. 101. 7. Durst he then thinke you haue kept any that was an open despiser of Religion Neither let any say it is no matter for children what behauiour they vse in the Church though they prate or play or cry to the disturbance of the Congregation for I tell you God cannot endure profanenesse or contempt of Religion no not in children as is plaine by his fearefull iudgement vpon the children of Bethel for scorning of his Prophet 2. King 2. 23 24. Yea it stands vs all vpon to vse the vttermost authority we haue to maintaine the reuerence of Gods Sanctuary for the open contempt done by any may bring Gods curse on vs all Did not Achan the sonne of Zerah commit a trespasse in the accursed thing saith Phineas Iosh. 22. 20. and wrath fell on all the Congregation of Israel and that man perished not alone in his iniquity And certainely among other causes of the plague and other iudgements of God vpon the land this is not the least that Gods publike worship is performed amongst vs with so little reuerence and deuotion as it is for this cause saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 30. many are weake and sickly among you and many sleepe Lecture the seuen and twentieth October 3. 1609. WE haue heard already out of the second generall point that is to be obserued in this verse viz. the question she mooues to our Sauiour that the worship of God is here called adoration and from thence we were taught That in all Gods worship not an inward deuotion onely of the soule but an outward reuerence of the body is required And the last day we began to deliuer the vse of the Doctrine touching the necessity of outward reuerence in the whole worship of God and heard first that it serued for Exhortation then for Reproofe The Exhortation was that we should all learne to carry our selues reuerently in all the parts of Gods worship And for our direction therein I told you there were rules giuen vs in the Word whereof some of them were generall and those were fiue which I deliuered to you the last day and some
particular which direct vs how to carry our selues in euery part of Gods publike worship And those I am now to deliuer vnto you let me intreat your attention and patience while I finish this doctrine the rather because it is not so pleasing I know vnto the eare as many other things that may be taught vnto you But 1. It is a truth Christ hath taught vs in his Word and whatsoeuer God is pleased to teach we must be content to heare For thus saith the Lord of Christ Ye shall heare him in all things whatsoeuer he shall say vnto you Acts 3. 22. 2. It is a truth naturally arising out of this Text and such as there be few places in Scripture from which it may be so fitly deliuered as from this 3. It is a truth of continuall vse and therefore we are bound to teach it I haue kept backe nothing that was profitable vnto you saith the Apostle Acts 20. 20. and if we be bound to teach it you are bound to heare it also 4. It is a truth you haue not oft heard and my desire is to speake so fully of it now that I may not need to teach it againe I told you the last day that there bee sixe duties of Gods worship vsed in our Assemblies and all of them by the ordinance and commandement of the Lord. For 1. We pray togeher 2. We heare the Word read 3. We heare the Word preached 4. We sing Psalmes 5. We haue both the Sacraments administred 6. We heare and receiue the blessing of God pronounced by his Minister Now the Word of God hath giuen vs particular direction how to carry our selues in euery one of these For prayer we finde three directions 1. We should if conueniently we may kneele at prayer The fittest gesture in prayer is kneeling because we haue no gesture in vse amongst vs so fit to expresse our humilitie by For this we haue a plaine commandement to vse it when we may Psal. 95. 6. Come let vs worship and fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker So Paul taking his leaue of the Elders of Ephesus kneeled downe and prayed with them all Act. 20. 36. And so all the Christians at Tyrus accompanying Paul to the ship with their wiues and their children kneeled downe on the shore and prayed Acts 21. 5. Yea we haue the example of farre greater persons for this namely of Salomon 1. King 8. 54. And of one that was greater then Salomon euen out Sauiour himselfe Luke 22. 41. 2. They that cannot conueniently kneele should stand or at least doe as much reuerence with some other gesture and posture of their body as they can Some cannot conueniently kneele at prayer through age and other infirmities and we know God preferres mercy euen in this kind to our selues before sacrifice Matth. 12. 7. Some by reason of their Seates cannot kneele conueniently If the Minister should kneele at prayer in many Churches the people could not heare him no more could many of them doe if they should kneele downe themselues at his prayers And edification should bee more respected then gesture or any other thing that is but a matter of circumstance the Apostle blames the neglect of this as a chiefe fault in Gods publike worship 1. Cor. 14. 17. and professeth verse 19. that himselfe had a chiefe respect vnto this in all the parts of his Ministry and vers 26. giues this charge to the Church concerning euery thing that is to be done in the Church-assemblies Let all things bee done to edifying Such I say as cannot conueniently kneele should either by standing or by some other gesture shew as much bodily reuerence as they can For standing vp at prayer wee haue direction Nehemiah 9. 2. 5. Marke 11. 25. Luke 18. 13. And for the bodily reuerence that they should striue to shew that can neither kneele nor stand vp wee haue old and weake Iacobs example Gen. 47. 31. And Israel worshipped or adored towards the beds head If it be obiected that Dauid sate at prayer 2. Samuel 7. 18. I answer the word there vsed signifies as properly and vsually to remaine and abide in a place or at a thing as to sit as Genesis 27. 44. Leuiticus 14. 8. 1. Samuel 1. 22. and 20. 19. 2. Samuel 19. 32. in all which places the very same word is vsed in the originall tongue and must be vnderstood not of the gesture of sitting but of continuing and making some abode as all the best translators doe render it And so it is also to be taken and vnderstood there Dauid continued before the Lord. 3. All should with silence ioyne in heart with the Minister and in their vnderstanding and affection goe with him in his prayer and at the end of prayer witnesse their consent by saying Amen And that this is the part and duty of the people in publike prayer is euident both by the example and direction of the Word in these places 1. Chron. 16. 36. Nehemiah 8. 6. 1. Corinthians 14. 16. 2. At the hearing of the Word preached all must attend and hearken diligently and our whole carriage must bee such as may no way hinder but stirre vp and helpe our attention to that that is taught Acts 8. 6. The people gaue heed to those things which Philip spake with one accord And wee are commanded to hearken diligently Esay 55. 2 3. From day light till noone the eares of all the people were attentiue Nehemiah 8. 3. and Prouerbes 2. 2. cause thine eares to hearken Therefore it is noted to haue beene the vse of the people of God for the helpe of their attention to fasten their eyes vpon the Teacher Luke 4. 20. and to keepe their places Nehemiah 8. 7. So that to sleepe at Sermon or to talke or to suffer the eyes to wander here and there or to reade yea though it be on the Bible if wee hinder our attention thereby to that that is taught argueth want of reuerence and is a kind of contempt done to Gods Ordinance Iob speaking of the reuerence that men did beare to him saith Iob 29. 9. When hee spake the Princes stayed talke and layed their hand vpon their mouth and verse 21. vnto me men gaue eare and waited and held their tongue at my counsaile and ver 23. they waited for mee as for the raine In this respect writing and taking notes at Sermons because 1. It helpes to keepe the mind attentiue to that that is taught And 2. It helpes the memory is not vnfit how euer it be thought by some to be some hinderance to the words working vpon the affection in hearing 3. At the hearing of the Word read some further gesture and outward signification of reuerence is to be vsed then is required at the hearing of the Sermon See a proofe of this in the example of the Teacher Luke 4. 16. Our Sauiour when he read his Text stood vp to reade When he beganne his Sermon he sate downe
Atheisme hath made vs too void of care herein The dust and cobwebs where with the seates and Pulpits and walls of our Churches in most places are hung the small reparations that are made of them doe proclaime suâ—…iciently to God and men how small reuerence we beare vnto the Sanctuary and worship of God It is a fowle sinne and contempt done to Gods worship that Parishioners either will not be at charge to maintaine such as may keepe the Church decently or if they be willing to be at that charge yet are altogether carelesse to see it done to see that such as they maintain to this purpose doe their office Dauid thought it vnfit though he were a King that his owne house should be more handsome then the House of God 2. Sam. 7. 2. And though the Lord would not let him build him an house yet he commends his affection for it Thou didst well saith he 2. Chron. 6. 8. that thou wert so minded But with vs euery meane mans house is more handsome and better kept then the House of God yea the barnes and stables of many men are better kept then their Churches are When the Tabernacle of the Congregation was to be built the people of all sorts rich and poore men and women contributed so bountifully and readily towards it that Moses was faine to make a Proclamation that they should bring no more Exod. 36. 6. I warrant you there needs no such Proclamation now adayes Euery man grudges to giue two pence a yeare towards the repairing of the House of God The cause that mooued Dauid to be at such cost in preparing for the building of the Temple was this as himselfe telleth vs 1. Chron. 29. 3. because He had a delight in the House of his God And the true cause then why we now a daies will be at no cost with Gods House is because we haue no delight in the House of God Dauid reioyced greatly and praised God for the zeale and willingnesse that he saw in the people to contribute towards the building of the Temple because he knew God was highly pleased with it and would blesse them for it 1. Chron. 29. 9 10. And it must needs then be a iust cause of griefe to euery godly man to see the irreligiousnesse of the people now adaies and how extreamely carelesse they are of the House of God because he cannot but know that God must needs bee highly offended with the people and plague them for this sinne And so we finde that the Prophet speaking of a curse that was laid vpon the Iewes in their substance and labour Hag. 1. 6. He giues this for the chiefe reason of it that themselues dwelt in seeled houses and suffered the House of God to lye wast Hag. 1. 4. The second kind of contempt done to Gods publike worship is the refusing to be present and ioyne with the assembly in the worship of God And I finde three sorts guilty of this sinne The first are they that doe ordinarily without any iust or necessary occasion absent themselues from the assembly keepe their beds or their shops or the alse-house when they should be here I know these men will be ready to say our Preachers are proud they would haue all men to heare them they take it in great budgin if one be away when they preach and it is no maruell sure for what good shall we get by hearing of them If such or such eloquent learned famous men did preach we would giue them the hearing To these men I say first be not deceiued there is none of vs so simple as to be proud of such hearers as you be Can a Preacher thinke you be proud to see drunkards or whoremongers or blasphemers or prophane fooles that scorne all goodnesse to come and heare him Surely as much as Ezechiel was when the Lord told him Ezek. 2. 3. 5. I send thee to the house of Israel and thou shalt say vnto them thus saith the Lord. But surely they will not heare for they are a rebellious house and see what comfort he tooke in such hearers Ezek. 3. 14. he went in the bitternesse of his spirit to preach vnto such men No no we glory not at all to haue our ministry frequented by some men but there are many that we are glad to see that they keepe themselues away and sorry at the heart when we see them come into the Church as it may seeme Iohn was when he saw the Pharisees and Sadduces come to heare him a generation of Vipers saith he Matth. 3 7. who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come as if he should haue said who brought you hither what doe you here But 2. let me tell thee thou mightest receiue profit if the fault be not in thy selfe by the meanest of vs that preach at least more then thou canst do in thy bed shop or alehouse 3. If thou wert sure thou couldst not profit yet must thou come to doe thy homage to God and shew thy reuerence to his ordinance giue vnto the Lord the glory due vnto his name saith the royall Prophet 1. Chron. 16. 29. bring an offering and come before him worship the Lord in the beauty of holinesse thou denyest to giue to God the glory due vnto his name if thou neglect to come before him and to worship him in his Sanctuary We do not require you to come to do any duty or homage therein vnto vs but vnto God and if in refusing to come you did but discountenance disgrace and shew your contempt to vs then the matter were not great but thou wilt finde one day that by this wilfull absenting of thy selfe thou hast discountenanced and disgraced the ordinance and worship of God and so despised and shewed contempt to the Lord himselfe Thou shalt one day finde that Christ will make that good vpon thy soule which he hath said Luke 10. 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me and can that seeme vnto thee a small matter The second sort that offend in refusing to be present at Gods publike worship are they that preferre the seruice that is done to God in a Chappell or priuate chamber before that that is done in the publike assembly True it is and no man may deny but it may be lawfull to haue all the parts of Gods publike worship vsed in a priuate Chappell or for want thereof in a chamber For preaching of the Word we haue a plaine warrant in the example of the Apostles who vsed to preach in houses sometimes euen then when they had liberty to preach in the Temple Acts 5. 42. Yea the Sacraments which are the most solemne parts of Gods worship may also sometimes be lawfully administred in a familie namely when 1. Either through persecution the doores of Gods House are shut against vs and we cannot be permitted to receiue them in the
certaine and infallible note of the true Religion The old way is called the good way Ier. 6. 16. The true Religion is the most antient Religion So the Prophets that seduced Gods people to Idolatry are said to haue caused them to stumble in their way from the antient wayes Ier. 18. 15. So the Idolatry of the Iewes is disgraced by this note that it was new Deut. 32. 17. They serued new gods newly come vp And the true Church of God is called The antient people Esay 44. 7. No people of any Religion in the world may compare in antiquity with the true Church ofGod But that is onely truely ancient in matters of Religion which was from the beginning It is not the continuance of a thousand or two thousand yeares that can make any thing in Religion truely antient but it must be from the beginning or it is not truely antient The Gospell is called an eternall Gospell Apoc. 14. 6. And so Iohn commends his Doctrine 1. Iohn 1. 1. to be that which was from the beginning So our Sauiour giues this rule to try a truth in Religion by Matth. 19. 8. From the beginning it was not so And the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 23. grounds his Doctrine of the Sacrament and the direction he giues to the Church about it vpon the first institution of it That is truely antient in matters of Religion that can fetch his originall from him that is called the antient of daies Dan. 7. 9. That is from God himselfe and his Word That that is deriued but from men is of no antiquity in this case So the Lord in that place I cited euen now Deut. 32. 17. calls the idolatry of the Israelites the worshipping of new gods newly come vp though they had continued in the world many hundred yeares For Abrahams ancestours were Idolaters Iosh. 24. 2. because it was but the deuice of man and had not warrant from his Word That which is grounded vpon the authority of the Prophets and Apostles which wrote by diuine inspiration that and that onely hath true antiquitie for it which made Iohn say 1. Ioh. 2. 7. The old commandement is the Word So that whatsoeuer Doctrine is taught and confirmed by the authority of the Word though it may seeme new to men because they neuer heard of it before yet it is not new in it selfe neither can they that teach or receiue it be iustly called Nouellists or new-fangled men It was no innouation or new-fanglednesse in Nehemiah to celebrate the feast of the Tabernacles Nehemiah 8. 17. Though it had beene out of vse from the daies of Ioshua vnto that time because it had the warrant and authority of the Word of God And whatsoeuer Doctrine is taught or custome receiued in the Church without the warrant and authority of the Word though it could be prooued to haue beene taught and receiued one thousand sixe hundred yeares agoe by such and such famous men and antient Churches yet it is a noueltie and hath no true antiquity to commend it vnto vs. 2. As we haue this to say for antiquitie so say we also of our forefathers that there are certaine Fathers whose example ought to be of great authority with vs in matters of Religion Remember the dayes of old saith the Lord Deut. 32. 7. Consider the yeares of so many generations aske thy father and he will shew thee thine elders and they will tell thee And Iob 8. 8. Inquire of the former age and prepare thy selfe to search of their Fathers And it is oft noted as Deut. 32. 17. Ier. 44. 3. and 194. to aggrauate the sinne of the Iewes that they serued new gods newly come vp gods whom their fathers knew not So that if we should walke in a new way that our elders and forefathers had not walked in we had iust cause to feare we are not in the right way Our Sauiour directing his Church how to finde the right way bids her obserue the steps of the old flocke Cant. 1. 8. and Ierem. 18. 15. He calls the false way a way that was not trodden But these Fathers that should be of such authority with vs in matters of Religion are they onely that haue followed the direction of the word Amon is blamed for forsaking the God of his fathers 2. Kings 21. 22. Yet walked he in the way of his owne father and of most of his ancestors Yea it is expressely said that he did euill in the sight of the Lord as his father Manasses did verse 20. How is it then said that hee forsooke the God of his fathers The reason is rendered in the same place verse 22. because he walked not in the way of the Lord. Those are the fathers we are to haue respect vnto in the matters of Religion that walke in the way of the Lord and none but they So that as our Sauiour saith Matth. 12. 50. Whosoeuer shall doe my fathers will which is in heauen he is my brother and sister and mother So may we truely say that all the godly that in former ages haue walked in the way of the Lord they were our fathers And though that we did know none of our owne ancestors that professed the Religion that we doe Yet so long as we professe no other Religion then the Patriarches Prophets and Apostles did and many other holy men that haue liued since the Apostles times we cannot iustly be said to haue forsaken the God of our fathers or to be of any other Religion then our forefathers were of 3. In some cases there is great respect also to be had to the example euen of our naturall parents It should be a great bond for a Christian to keepe him in the loue of the truth when his owne parents and ancestors haue beene louers and professors of the true Religion This is noted to the praise of Azaria and Iotham 2. King 15. 3. and 34. They did vprightly in the sight of the Lord according to all that their fathers did That is the reason why Paul puts Timothie in minde of the piety that was both in his mother and grandmother 2. Tim. 1. 5. And a double condemnation shall doubtlesse fall vpon such as haue had religious parents if themselues become either Papists or prophane men This is noted to the shame of the Israelites Iudg. 2. 17. That they turned quickly out of the way wherein their fathers walked obeying the commandements of God but they did not so And Iehoram the King of Iudah receiued a writing from Eliah the Prophet threatning extreame vengeance against him because he had not walked in the wayes of Iehosaphat and Asa hauing so good a father and so good a grandfather that he yet became himselfe so vngratious a man 2. Chron. 21. 12. 14. 4. Some authority and religious respect is also sometimes to be giuen euen to the customes and fashions of the places where we liue Paul alleadgeth the custome of the Churches to stoppe the mouth of contentious
16. 30. And 3. there was a place which the high Priest might onely enter into and that but once a yeare and that is called the Holy of holies the holiest place of all Heb. 9. 3. Now since the death of Christ there is no place of the world holier then other No nation is holy as the Land of Canaan was no towne as Ierusalem no place where God is worshipped as the Temple was Prayer is as auaileable with God in one place as in another 1. Priuate prayer is so For 1. Cor. 1. 2. Paul describes the faithfull to be such as call vpon God in euery place 2. Publike prayer is so 1. Tim. 2. 8. I will that men pray euery where 3. Generally the whole worship of God is so Matth. 18. 2. Wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in my name c. And this the Lord foretold to his Prophets as a singular priuiledge that should come to the Church in the daies of the Gospell Zeph. 2. 11. Euery man in all the parts of the heathen shall worship God from his owne place Mal. 1. 11. In euery place from the rising of the Sun to the going downe thereof incense shall be offered vnto my name and a pure offering incense and offering are named as the seruice that was peculiar vnto the Temple Esay 19. 19. In that day shall the Altar of the Lord be in the midst of Egypt and a pillar by the border thereof And if this priuiledge was vouchsafed to Egypt which of all nations had most of all prouoked God how much more to other nations To make this truth the more euident to the world As the vaile of the Temple did rend immediatly vpon Christs death so within forty yeares after when by the Apostles Ministry this Doctrine was sufficiently manifested to the world the Temple and Cittie was vtterly subuerted and ouerthrowne according to the Prophecie of Christ Luke 19. 44. They shall make thee euen with the ground and not leaue in thee a stone vpon a stone And as Daniel Chap. 9. 26. Long before prophecied that the Romanes should destroy both the Cittie and the Sanctuarie The Reasons of this great alteration and change why this great difference that was in places before is now quite taken away why Ierusalem and the Temple lost all that holinesse that was in them before are principally foure 1. Because by Christs comming and specially by his death all that was fulfilled that was signified by the Temple For the Temple was but a type and shaddow of Christs humanity as our Sauiour himselfe witnesseth Iohn 2. 21. And the proportion stands in two points 1. As the Lord dwelt in the Temple and his glory sensibly appeared in it 1. Kings 8. 11. So all the fulnesse of the God-head did dwell bodily and personally in Christ Col. 〈◊〉 9. 2. As no sacrifice was acceptable to God vnlesse it were offered in the Temple So none of our prayers and spirituall sacrifices are acceptable vnto God vnlesse they be offered vp to God in Christ 1. Pet. 2. 5. So that it is necessary that when the body was come the shadow should cease 2. Since Christs death all difference of persons is taken away and all nations are as acceptable to God as the Iewes were Acts 10. 34 35. Of a truth I perceiue God is no accepter of persons but in euery nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted of him Gal. 3. 28. For there is neither Iew nor Grecian bond nor free male nor female for ye are all one in Christ. And therefore all difference of places must needs also be taken away For this difference of places was as a partition-wall betweene the Iewes and all the Gentiles Ephes. 2. 14 15. He is our peace which hath made of both one and hath broken the stop of the partition-wall in abrogating through his flesh the hatred the law of commandement which standeth in ordinances 3. The grieuous sinnes whereby Ierusalem and the Temple were defiled caused God to destroy and prophane it and of the most holy and honourable place to make it the most miserable and abhominable of all the places of the world For the prophanation of the Temple our Sauiour tells them they should see Matth. 24. 15. the abhomination of desolation that is an abominable desolation stand in the holy place And for the destruction of it it was such as neuer the like happened to any place According as the Lord said Ier. 26. 9. I will make this place as Shilo and this Cittie a curse to all the inhabitants of the earth So miserable a destruction that our Sauiour saith they should cry Luke 23. 30. to the mountaines fall on vs and to the hills couer vs. And this is reckoned to be the cause of it Matth. 23. 37 38. Ierusalem Ierusalem which killest the Prophets and stonest them that are sent to thee How often would I haue gathered thy children together as the Hen gathereth her chickens vnder her wings and ye would not Behold your habitation shall bee left vnto you desolate 4. The Lord hath not since the destruction of the Temple and Cittie of Ierusalem sanctified any other place in the world or consecrated it to a more holy vse then the rest and it is Gods institution and Word onely that can make any thing or any place holy euery creature and ordinance of God is sanctified by the Word of God and prayer 1. Tim. 4. 5. Nothing can be sanctified but by the Word and prayer The Sabbath is an holier day then all the rest because the Lord by his institution sanctified it Exod. 20. 11. The Water in Baptisme is holy because the Lord in his Word hath consecrated it to that holy vse God sanctifieth and cleanseth vs with the washing of water by the word Ephes. 5. 26. The Bread and Wine in the Lords Supper are holy because the Lord appointed them to bee vsed in that holy action hee tooke Bread and Wine and after hee had blessed them by his prayer and thankesgiuing vsed them in this holy action as signes of his Body and Blood and Seales of the new Couenant Matth. 26. 26 27. Luke 22. The Vse of this Doctrine is threefold 1. To reprooue sundry superstitions of the Papists and of ignorant persons that haue by tradition receiued it from the Papists 1. Their going on pilgrimage to the holy Land as they call it and to other places which by reason of some reliques of Saints that are said to be there are accounted more holy then any other places This is counted a chiefe worke of piety and deuotion among them Fiue Reasons there are against this superstition 1. Nothing can make a place or ought else holy but the ordinance and institution of God as we haue heard 2. Of all places Ierusalem doth now worst deserue the name of the holy Land For Numb 35. 33. blood defiles the Land and in it was the blood of
iust time appointed by God Iohn 19. 14. the day of his Passion was but the day of the preparation to the Passeouer Thus we haue seene how corrupt the state of the Church was And yet marke how our Sauiour made no separation from it but communicated with it in the worship of God 1. When he was an infant he was circumcised and by that Sacrament incorporated into that Church Luke 2. 21. 2. When his mother was purified he was brought to the Temple and presented to the Lord and an oblation was giuen for him as for other children Luke 2. 22. 3. He was content to be an hearer of such teachers as taught in that Church Luke 2. 46. 4. He was euery Sabbath wont to ioyne in publike prayer with the Congregation that was at Nazaret Luke 4. 16. 5. He receiued the Sacrament of Baptisme in a Congregation of that people Luke 3. 21. When all the people was baptized he was baptized also 6. He communicated in the Passeouer with the people and the Priests Iohn 2. 13. 7. He allowed his Disciples to heare those teachers Matth. 23. 12. Yea he commanded the Leper whom he cleansed to goe and shew himselfe to the Priest and offer his gift in the Temple Matth. 8. 4. The Reasons why all men are bound to count such assemblies the true Churches as enioy the Word and Doctrine of saluation and may not separate from them for their corruptions are these 1. So long as God continueth his Word and the Doctrine of saluation to a people so long it is euident God dwells among them and hath not forsaken them I will set my Tabernacle among you by which he meaneth his solemne worship whereof this is a principall part Leuit. 26. 11 12. and my soule shall not abhorre you And I will walke among you and I will bee your God and yee shall bee my people In Iuda God is knowne his name is great in Israel Psal. 76. 12. In Salem also is his Tabernacle and his dwelling place in Sion And till God hath forsaken a Church no man may forsake it For shall we be holier and hate corruption more then the Lord It is no sufficient warrant for any to separate from a Church because it is guilty of such sinnes and corruptions as deserue God should forsake it and for which God in his Word hath threatned that he will forsake it till it may appeare vnto vs God hath indeed forsaken it and put in execution that which he hath iustly threatned against it no man may forsake it Though adultery either in the man or the wife giue iust cause of separation and that the bond of wedlocke should be broken so as the innocent party may iustly forsake the offender yet till a bill of diuorcement haue passed betweene them they remaine still man and wife notwithstanding that sinne the woman whom her husband had wronged in this kind is called his wife Mal. 2. 15. Esau had iustly deserued to loose the prerogatiue of his birthright and superiority he had ouer his brother when he had despised it and fold it Gen. 25. 34. and Saul to be depriued of his Kingdome yea God by his decree and oracle had said of Esau and Iacob The elder shall serue the younger Gen. 25. 23. And of Saul and Dauid that he had reiected the one and appointed the other to raigne in his stead 1. Sam. 13. 14. and 15. 23. 26. 28 And yet till the Lord saw it good to put this his decree and oracle in execution and actually to depose the one from his birthright and the other from his Kingdome Iacob acknowledgeth Esau his Lord and superior Gen. 32. 4 5. and so did Dauid Saul 1. Sam. 24. 7. 9. So though a Church for the many corruptions that are in it be vnworthy the name of Christs Church and be also such as the Lord hath threatned to make no Church yet till the Lord hath put this his threat in execution and taken away his tabernacle and worship from it it is still to be acknowledged and reuerenced as the Church of Christ. 2. Because no separation may bee made from those assemblies where men may be assured to finde and attaine to saluation Lord to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternall life saith Peter vnto our Sauiour accounting this a sufficient reason why they might not leaue him Iohn 6. 68. But men may be sure to finde and attaine to saluation in such assemblies where the Ministry of the Word and the Doctrine of saluation is continued For the Word and Gospell of Christ is called saluation here and Heb. 2. 3. Because it is the ordinary meanes ordained of God to bring men to saluation Rom. 1. 16. 1. Cor. 1. 21. Yea it is at one time or other effectuall in all Gods Elect that doe enioy it Iam. 1. 21. calls it the engrafted Word which is able to saue your soules To teach vs what to iudge of our Church and of the Brownists that separate themselues from it 1. We may not deny but that there is iust cause of feare that God may take away his Tabernacle from amongst vs and remoue our Candlesticke Euen the generall decay of our first loue may cause vs to to feare it Apoc. 2. 5. And the great neglect of the Church censures vpon scandalous offenders in respect of that the Apostle saith know yee not that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lump 1. Cor. 5. 6. But specially the generall increase of all filthy and abhominable sins in the land Thy Campe shall be holy that he see no vncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Deut. 32. 14. seest thou not saith the Lord Ezek. 8. 6. the great abominations that the house of Israel committeth here that I should goe farre off from my Sanctuary 2. Though we acknowledge our Church to be a true Church yet may wee not communicate with it in any corruptions that shall be detected or approued to be in it Herein we haue our Sauiours example to guide vs. Though he esteemed the Church of the Iewes to be a true Church and ioyned with it in Gods worship yet would he not communicate with it in the least corruption He would not vse so much as their superstitious purifications Marke 7. 6 7. When they put off the Passeouer a day longer then God had appointed he would not ioyne with them in that Matth. 26. 17. 3. We should mourne for and shew our dislike to those things that are euill in our Church so did the faithfull before the captiuity Ezek. 9. 4. So did Christ Luk. 19. 41. But we may not separate our selues nor deny it to be a true Church for the reasons aboue alleadged 2. To conuince the Papists of errour in their doctrine touching the notes of the true Church None of their notes are proper and infallible for the profession and preaching of the true Doctrine in all fundamentall points is the onely proper
Ministry of the Prophets and Leuites and Priests as we know that Dauid had both Nathan and Gad yet must he haue his Bible with him wheresoeuer he went and euery day read in it it shall be with him and he shall reade therein all the daies of his life Deut. 17 19 20. And marke the reasons there giuen for this that he may learne to feare the Lord his God to keepe all the words of this Law and these Statutes to doe them That his heart be not lifted vp aboue his brethren and that he turne not aside from the Commandement c. It was Iobs comfort in his affliction that he could say he had esteemed Gods Word more then his appointed foode Iob 23. 12. More duely then he kept his meales did he tie himselfe to the reading and meditation of it Such then as will not get them Bibles haue money to spare many other waies vnnecessarily but none to spare to buy them Bibles out of doubt esteeme not of the Word as they ought to do Men count it their shame if they haue not furniture in their houses not onely for their necessity but euen for ornament and decencie or if they should come to Church in vndecent apparell but Christians should count it a greater shame to bee without a Bible in their house to come to Church without their Bibles I meane such as may conueniently enough bring them with them Nay say men haue Bibles yet if they reade not in them say they reade sometimes yet if they reade not constantly if they set not themselues times for this duty certainely they esteeme not of the excellencie and necessity of the Word as they ought they shall want that comfort in their affliction that Iob had How shall we escape Gods wrath for this wilfull negligence for this neglect of so great saluation Heb. 2. 3. I know Christians pretend for their excuse That 1. They can finde no time they haue no leisure But the true cause why they haue no leisure is that their hearts esteeme not of the necessity of this duty as they ought they take no delight in it they sauour it not if they did they could finde time to reade it oftener then they doe 2. That they cannot vnderstand it it is so darke that they cannot read it with delight But this will not excuse thee For 1. Many bookes of Scripture are plaine and easie 2. If the fault were not in thine own heart they would not seeme so difficult to thee Pro. 8. 9. They are plaine to him that vnderstandeth 3. Euen those places thou canst not vnderstand it is profitable for thee to reade and when thou shalt heare them interpreted in the Ministry of the Word it will be an aduantage to thee that thou hast read them before as we may see in that example When Christ was risen from the dead his Disciples remembred that hee had said this vnto them and they beleeued the Scripture and the word which Iesus had said Iohn 2. 22. 3. He that esteemes and loues the Word as he ought will reade it and heare it with great diligence desire and care to profit by it Hebrewes 2. 1. Wee ought diligently to take heed to the things which wee haue heard least at any time wee should let them slippe The Word as I told you is the field wherein the treasure of our saluation is hid but they that desire to finde this treasure must search for it Iohn 5. 39. To this end foure duties are inioyned by the Lord. 1. Before our hearing and reading wee must prepare our selues They that desire the sincere milke of the Word that they may grow thereby will first lay aside all their carnall and corrupt affections 1. Pet. 2. 1 2. 2. When wee haue heard or read it wee must meditate vpon it ponder and thinke of it that we may vnderstand it bee affected with it remember it and put it to vse Dauid makes this a note of a happie man Psal. 〈◊〉 2. And of himselfe he saith Psalm 119 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies and hee adds two fruits of it verse 16. 1. I will delight in thy statutes 2. I will not forget thy Word 3. Wee must delight to talke and conferre of it with others Deut. 6. 7. Thou shalt rehearse them continually to thy children and talke of them in thy house and by the way Iosh. 1. 8. This booke shall not depart out of thy mouth 4. We must cry to God by prayer that he would teach vs to profit by it As Dauid doth oft Psal. 119. 18. 33. They that heare and reade the Word ordinarily but without all care to profit by it neuer vse any preparation before neuer meditate nor thinke of it after take no delight to talke or conferre of it neuer pray that they may profit doubtlesse esteeme not nor loue the Word as they ought to doe 4. Hee that esteemes and loues the Word as he ought will make it the rule and guide of his life will be directed and guided by it yea will bee afraid to transgresse it Psal. 119. 24. Thy testimonies are my delight and my Counsellors He was wont to take nothing in hand but he would first aduise and consult with the Word Yea Psal. 119. 161. When Princes did persecute him without cause his heart he saith stood in awe of Gods Word He had rather haue them against him then to haue Gods Word against him It is noted for a property of Gods Elect to tremble at his Word Esay 66. 3. So that though a man heare and reade the Word neuer so ordinarily and say he professe great loue to it yet if he will not be ruled and reformed by it if he will liue as he list if he beare that mind that let the Lord forbeare to punish him though the Word be against him he cares not Certainely he loues not the Word nor esteemeth of it as he ought to doe The second Vse of this Doctrine is to teach vs to examine those good things that seeme to be in vs whether they be such as doe accompany saluation such as may giue a man any assurance of his saluation in the day of tryall the Apostle calls vpon the faithfull themselues to examine themselues 2. Corinth 13. 15. And Galat. 6. 4. Let euery man prooue his owne worke Here are two rules giuen vs in this Doctrine whereby we may be much helped in this case 1. The Word is the only worker of euery sauing grace we are borne againe of the incorruptible seed by the Word of God 1. Pet. 1. 23. There may be many good things in a naturall man Rom. 2. 14. A Gentile without the Law may doe the things contained in the Law 1. He may make conscience of many sins Luk. 18. 11. The Pharisee could say he was no extortioner no adulterer 2. He may doe the workes of iustice Luk 18. 12. The Pharisee could say he
here opposed either vnto a false worship or vnto hypocrisie but vnto the ceremoniall worship So that in both these words one and the selfe same thing is vnderstood by our Sauiour and it is as if he should haue said the true worshippers now shall worship God without ceremonies Yet are neither of these words superfluous but as spirit is opposed to the ceremoniall worship as it was an externall and carnall worship so truth is opposed to it as it was full of shadowes and figures And thus is this word truth taken Dan. 7. 16. I asked him the truth of that is the meaning and that that was signified by all this so he told me and made mee the interpretation of the things All the ceremonies were shadowes Colos. 2. 7. The whole Tabernacle was a figure Heb. 9. 9. Yea Heb. 10. 1. The Law had the shadow of good things to come and not the very liue picture of them Now our Sauiour saith that the truth and substance of those things that were shadowed by the ceremoniall worship shall be in our worship vnder the Gospell We shall finde that the ceremonies were shadowes and figures not onely of Christ and of those good things we receiue by him but also of those graces and good things as should be in the faithfull the members of Christ. 1. Circumcision was but a shadow What was the truth and substance of it Surely the circumcising and cutting off by true mortification the corruption of the heart Rom. 2. 28. That is not circumcision which is outward as if he should say that was but a shadow then verse 29. Circumcision is that of the heart in the spirit and not in the letter The Iew had but the shadow of circumcision euery true worshipper now hath the truth and substance of it 2. The casting of leauen out of all their houses in the feast of the Passeouer Exod. 12. 15. was but a shadow What was the truth and substance of it That they that would serue God with comfort and ioy must purge out the old leauen of malitiousnesse and wickednesse and keepe this feast with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth 1. Cor. 5. 7 8. The Iew had but the shadow of the Passeouer euery true worshipper now hath the substance of it 3. The Iewes had in their worship many propitiatory sacrifices for the obtaining of the remission of all kind of sinnes that they had committed against God Heb. 9. 22. Without shedding of bloud there was no remission And the Law was that whosoeuer brought one of these sacrifices to God must in presenting it to be offered by the Priest put his hand vpon the head of it and leane vpon it or else it could not be accepted of the Lord for his attonement Leuit. 1. 4. And that when it was slaine by the Priest the blood of it must be sprinkled vpon the people Exod. 248. Now this was but a figure and a shadow what was the truth and substance of it Surely that no man euer shall haue Christs Sacrifice accepted of God for his attonement vnlesse by a liuely faith he can apply Christ vnto himselfe leaning and relying with confidence of heart vpon him vnlesse he be able to say this is my sacrifice this is he that hath borne my sinnes and my punishment as Gal. 2. 20. He hath loued me and giuen himselfe for mee And Esay 53. 4. Surely he hath borne our infirmities and carried our sorrowes The blood of Christ will doe a man no good vnlesse it be sprinkled and applyed to his owne conscience by the Spirit of God 1. Pet. 1. 2. The Elect are to be saued through the obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Christ which is therefore called the blood of sprinkling which speaketh better things then the blood of Abel Heb. 12. 24. 4. They had also many Eucharisticall Sacrifices Sacrifices of thankesgiuing which were called Peace-offerings When they would solemnely professe their thankefulnesse to God for any blessing receiued they were wont to doe it by sacrifices and peace-offerings yea as the cause of their thanksgiuing did exceed so were they wont to exceede and abound in these Sacrifices So it is said of the people of God after their returne to Ierusalem out of their captiuity Neh. 12. 53. The same day they offered great Sacrifices and reioyced for God had giuen them great ioy And of Salomon it it is said that at the dedication of the Temple he offered a sacrifice of two and twenty thousand bullocks and an hundreth and twenty thousand sheepe 2. Chron. 7. 5. Now this manner of seruing God was but a figure and shadow What was the truth and substance of it Surely the spirituall sacrifices whereby Christians are to praise God and shew themselues thankefull vnto him for his mercies were figured and shadowed by those Sacrifices as namely 1. A contrite heart When a man out of the consideration of Gods mercy can vnfainedly repent and lament that he hath by his sinnes offended so good a Father this is a true Sacrifice of thanksgiuing Psal. 51. 17. the Sacrifices of God are a broken spirit 2. Obedience When a man can in thankefulnesse to God for his mercies sacrifice himselfe vnto God resigne himselfe wholly vnto his obedience and seruice this is a true sacrifice of thankesgiuing Romanes 11. 1 2. I beseech you by the mercies of God that you giue up your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy acceptable to God which is your reasonable seruing of God and fashion not your selues like vnto this world but bee you changed by the renewing of your mind 3. Prayer When a man can finde that the experience hee hath had of Gods goodnesse stirreth him vp to goe oft to God in prayer and so to depend vpon him for all good things this is a true sacrifice of thankesgiuing Heb. 13. 15. Let vs therefore by him offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God that is the fruit of the lips which confesse his name And Psal. 116. When Dauid had said verse 12. What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits towards me He resolues himselfe verse 13. I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord. And Psal. 50. When the Lord had shewed to the Iewes how small pleasure he took in all their sacrifices he sets downe verse 14 15. What are the true sacrifices of thankesgiuing which he delighted in Offer vnto God praise and pay thy vowes to the most high and call vpon me in the day of trouble 4. Good workes When a man in thankefulnesse and loue to God for all his mercies doth deale iustly and mercifully with all men for the Lords sake then offereth he to God a true sacrifice of thankesgiuing Heb. 13. 16. To doe good and to distribute forget not for with such sacrifices God is well pleased So Paul calls the reliefe which the Philippians sent him when he was in prison at Rome An odour that smelled sweet a sacrifice
acceptable and pleasant vnto God Phil. 4. 18. So then we see now what our Sauiour meanes when he saith the true worshippers shall worship God in truth The Sacraments and sacrifices of the Iewes were but shadowes and figures the true worshippers of God vnder the Gospell shall haue in them the truth and substance of that which was shadowed in those ceremonies The true and substantiall worship of God consisteth in a liuely faith vnfained repentance absolute obedience to the will of God in all things hearty prayer loue iustice mercifulnesse sincerity and such like graces of Gods Spirit Thus haue I gone through the two first questions I propounded for the better vnderstanding of this Doctrine In the foure other that follow I will be briefer The third question is What meanes our Sauiour by the houre that commeth and now is When should the true worshippers worship God in Spirit and in truth When should this spirituall and substantiall worship of God that we haue heard of begin was the ceremoniall worship at an end when he spake this I answer no For after this time Matth. 8. 4. Christ sends the Leper to the Priest and bids him offer his gift appointed in the Ceremoniall Law And Christ himselfe obserued the feast of vnleauened bread at which time the Text saith Luke 22. 7. The Passeouer must bee killed This houre and time began not till Christ had suffered and was glorified and ascended into heauen Presently when Christ had said in his Passion Iohn 19. 30. It is finished It is said Matth. 27. 51. The vaile of the Temple was rent in twaine from the top to the bottome then was the Ceremoniall worship abrogated And when Christ ascended and was glorified then began the time when the true worshippers should worship God in spirit and in truth This is plaine Iohn 7. 39. This spake he of the Spirit which they that beleeued in him should receiue for the Holy Ghost was not yet come because that Iesus was not yet glorified Now because this time of Christs Passion and Ascension was at hand euen now therefore our Sauiour saith here the houre commeth and now is The fourth question is Was not God worshipped in Spirit and truth before the time of Christs Passion and Ascention Did all Gods people vnder the Law and such as liued in Christs time Simeon Anna Mary Zachary and Elizabeth worship God onely in ceremony and shadow not in spirit and truth I answer 1. That euen vnder the Law the Lord was neuer satisfied with a ceremoniall worship but did euer require to be worshipped in spirit and truth So said Samuel to Saul 1. Sam. 15. 22. Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices as when the voice of the Lord is obeyed To obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken is better then the fat of Rams So Psal. 51. 16. Thou desirest no sacrifice though I would giue it thou delightest not in burnt offerings Hos. 6. 6. I desired mercy and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God more then burnt offerings Mic. 6. 8. Hee hath shewed thee O man what is good and what doth the Lord require of thee but to doe iustly and to loue mercy and to walke humbly with thy God Mark 12. 33. To loue the Lord with all thy heart and with all thy vnderstanding and with all thy soule and with all thy strength and to loue a mans neighbour as himselfe is more then all burnt offerings and sacrifices 2. The people of God vnder the Law did not worship him onely in ceremony but in spirit and truth So Dauid when he had said Psal. 40. 6. Sacrifice and offering thou dost not desire he adds verse 8. I desired to doe thy will O my God yea thy Law is within my heart And the Ministry they enioyed was not the Ministry of the letter only but of the Spirit also So it is said of the Ministry of Leui Mal. 2. 6. Hee did turne many away from iniquity But though this be so yet our Sauiour saith here The houre commeth and now is as if he should haue said it hath not been so before because 1. Though God gaue his Spirit to his people then yet not so generally then as now but then onely to the Iewes now Acts 2. 17. In the latter dayes I will powre out of my Spirit vpon all flesh Nor so fully to them that did receiue it as now The Prophet speaking of the daies of Christ saith Esay 11. 9. The earth shall be full of the knowledge of God as the waters that couer the sea Zach. 12. 8. Hee that is feeble among them in that day shall be as Dauid 2. Though the Lord did then also require a spirituall worship and the faithfull performed it yet they did not serue God onely in spirit and in truth but also in ceremonies and shadowes and so God required them to doe Leuit. 4. 3. yea he required it of them vpon a great penalty Exod. 5. 3. Let vs goe and sacrifice vnto the Lord least hee fall vpon vs with pestilence or with the sword yea he was much pleased and delighted in it and it is therefore called an oblation made by fire for a sweet sauour vnto the Lord Leuit. 1. 9. So that these words are to be vnderstood comparatiuely as if he should say Though the Father were worshipped in spirit and truth before yet in comparison of that he shall be after my death and Ascension he was not worshipped in spirit and truth before So is that place also to be vnderstood Heb. 9. 8. The way into the holiest of all into heauen was not yet opened while the first Tabernacle was standing That is not so wide not made so common not so fully opened as afterward From hence ariseth the fifth question Must we now vnder the Gospell serue God onely in spirit Doth God now require of vs no other worship but that onely that is spirituall I answer 1. That God hath appointed for vs a bodily and outward worship also yea he hath giuen vs some significant ceremonies to vse in his worship and seruice namely both our Sacraments which are visible signes of inuisible grace He requires not onely the seruice of our hearts but also the seruice of our tongue and knee in calling on his name and singing of Psalmes the seruice of our eare in hearkening to his Word the seruice of our eye in beholding that that is done in the administration of the sacraments the seruice of our whole body in presenting our selues before him in the publike assemblies So that it is but the speech of a prophane Hypocrite to say thus Though I make not that shew as others doe though I vse not to kneele and say my prayers either with my family or apart though I go not so much to Church as other doe yet I serue God as well as they I serue him in my heart I lift vp my heart vnto him I
and delightsome to the Lord. Hezechia felt small sweetnesse in that prayer he made when in his sicknesse he turned his face to the wall and wept sore when his heart was so oppressed with griefe that he could not speake but in his prayer chattered like a swallow and mourned like a doue Esay 38. 14. But the Lord tooke great complacencie and delight in it as may appeare by the reward he gaue him for it presently for before the Prophet Esay whose message from the Lord you know had beene the occasion of that good Kings heauinesse was gone out into the middle of the Court the Lord bad him turne againe with a quite contrary message and tell Hezechia that he had heard his prayer euen that vncomfortable prayer and seene his teares and healed him so as within three daies he should be able to goe vp into the house of the Lord yea that he would also adde vnto his daies 15. yeares 2. King 20. 4 5. Dauid felt small sweetnesse in the prayer he made at that time when he said in his hast he was but a cast-away but euen that prayer was a sweet odour vnto God as appeares by the comfortable answer he receiued from God euen at that time Psal. 31. 2â—… Though I said in my hast I am cast out of thy sight yet thou heardest the voice of my prayer when I cryed vnto thee Will God so farre foorth respect the prayers that his poore seruants make vnto him in spirit and in truth euen when their hearts are so oppressed with griefe that they cannot pray with any cheerefullnesse yea then when in affliction of mind they haue so farre forth yeelded to their infidelity as that they doubt they are no better then Hypocrites and Reprobates that he desires euen then such prayers he would haue them euen when they are in that case to pray to him yea he delights and takes pleasure euen in such prayers Then is this most true which our Sauiour here teacheth vs that the Father euen seekes and desires such worshippers as can worship him in spirit and in truth though they doe it weakely and vnperfectly 3. Yet will the force of this reason the better appeare if we consider the third point Viz. How the Lord stands affected to that worship which hypocrites doe vnto him that worship him onely in ceremony not in spirit and in truth 1. He regards not such seruice men doe to him nor takes any pleasure in it Esay 〈◊〉 What haue I to doe with the multitude of your sacrifices as if he should say what care I for them Gen. 4 5. Vnto Cain and to his offering the Lord had no respect No not when they pray to him with most deuotion and earnestnesse as in their extreame affliction yet the Lord regards it not no more then you regard the roaring of the Beare or Bull when they are baited This the Hypocrites complaine of Wherefore haue we fasted and thou seest not Wherefore haue wee afflicted our soule and thou takest no knowledge Esay 58. 3. And thus the Lord threatneth Pro. 1. 26 27. 28. I also will laugh at your calamity I will mocke when your feare commeth when your feare commeth as desolation and your destruction commeth as a whirle-wind when distresse and anguish commeth vpon you then shall they call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not finde me Though such a man doe the very same seruice vnto God that the Lord hath in his Word commanded though he say good prayers heare the Word sincerely taught receiue the Sacraments sincerely administred he doth but loose his labour he hath done a thankelesse office because God desireth no such matter at their hands Psal. 50. 16. Unto the wicked God saith What cause hast thou to doe to declare my statutes or that thou shouldest take my Couenant in thy mouth As if he should say What hast thou to doe to serue God Therefore it is added in that place of Esay 1. 12. Who required this at your hands to tread in my Courts As if he should say fitter for you to be in your shops or in the ale-house or any where else then here Psal. 118. 20. This is the gate of the Lord the righteous shall enter into it Many others come in that are not righteous nor haue so much as a desire to be godly or purpose to leaue their sinnes but hate them that are godly with all their hearts but alas the Lord takes no pleasure to see such here but askes them who gaue them authority to come hither It is not so dangerous a presumption I assure you for a Rogue that hath the plague running on him to presse into the Kings priuie Chamber and there to offer to waite at his Table as for the drunkard and whoremonger and swearer and hater of godlinesse to come into Gods House or to take vpon him to doe God any seruice Marke how the Lord casts this in the teeth of vngodly men Ier. 7. 9 10 11. Will you steale and commit adultery and sweare and come and stand before mee in this house whereupon my name is called Is this house become a den of theeues or a receptacle for whores and adulterers for swearers and drunkards behold euen I see it saith the Lord. 2. He desires not their seruice but reiects it Esay 1. 11. I desire not the blood of bullocks nor of lambs nor of goates No Did not the Lord himselfe require and command these sacrifices yes to his people the true worshippers he did but not to the hypocrite and wicked man 3. He abhorres the best seruice they can doe to him and detests them euen for praying to him and taking vpon them to doe him seruice Esay 1. 13. Incense is an abomination to mee I cannot suffer your new Moones nor Sabbaths my soule hateth your new Moones they are a burden to mee I am weary to beare them It is a thing the Lord abhorres and hates to see a wicked man vse prayer frequent the Church-assemblies A strange and fearefull yet a most true saying marke vpon what warrant I speake it Pro. 21. 27. The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination how much more when hee brings it with a wicked heart As if he should say Though he doe not meane ill in it but haue a good meaning in it to serue God yet is it an abomination to the Lord. If any shall say this is strange Doctrine if we be neuer so bad would you not haue vs come to Church would you not haue vs pray and serue God Many a bad man hath receiued much good by comming to Church I answer 1. God indeed hath commanded all men to serue him the Morall Law was giuen to Adam and all his posterity wicked men shall be damned because they haue not vsed to pray and heare his Word yea it shall be easier in the day of iudgement for that wicked man that hath vsed to serue
In a sensible and visible manner he guided his people through the wildernesse in a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night Exod. 13. 51. By a sensible and materiall fire that came downe from heauen he witnessed oft-times his approbation of the sacrifices that his seruants offered vnto him 1. Cor. 21. 26. In a sensible and visible manner his glory filled both the Tabernacle and the Temple 2. Chron. 7. 2. Now since the daies of Christ the Lord hath not beene wont to reueale himselfe to his Church in this corporall and sensible manner but as he is a spirit so in a spirituall manner only hath he reuealed himselfe to his Church It is therefore spoken of as a blessing peculiar to the dayes vnder the Gospel that vpon all sorts of his people he will powre his spirit in a far more plentifull manner then euer he had done before Ioel 2. 28 29. Hauing now finished the Doctrine that our Sauiour deliuereth in these two verses and both the Reasons that he bringeth for the confirmation of it it remaineth that we make our vse of it The first Vse of it is to condemne the religion of the Papists If we had no other reason against Popery this were sufficient to prooue it a false worship such as God alloweth not because it doth euery way match yea farre exceedeth the forme of worship that was vnder the Law euen in that point for which our Sauiour doth here condemne it The vestments their Priests vse in Gods seruice the Church-musicke and many other things are vsed in imitation of the Iewes But 1. In obseruation of daies and times in the number of their holy dayes 2. In the multitude of their significant ceremonies 3. In the pompe and worldly statelinesse of their Prelates and Clergie 4. In their superstitious ringing and set seruice and other ceremonies about buriall they doe farre exceed the Iewes If that forme of worship which God himselfe appointed vnder the Law must needs be abrogated as Christ hath here taught vs and no true worshipper might vse it any longer because it stood so much in externall and carnall rites in shadowes and significant ceremonies then certainely they that vse and delight in such a kind of worship that was but deuised by men must needs be deemed hypocrites and false worshippers of God See the iudgement that our Sauiour giueth of these kind of ceremonies and of them that are addicted to them The Iewes in his time had a ceremony that they would not eate meate before they had washed oft holding the tradition of the Elders Marke 7. 3. This might as lawfully haue beene vsed as any religious ceremony that was deuised by man for it was not vsed in Gods seruice and might haue seemed to be but a ciuill ceremony Yet our Sauiour discerning that it was inioyned by the Elders and was obserued by the Iewes as a significant ceremony a Doctrine to the conscience a meane to put it in mind of a spirituall duty Marke 7. 7. A thing wherein they put holinesse and which they accounted as a worthy seruice done vnto God he would not vse it himselfe Luke 11. 38. and taught his Disciples to refuse it and defendeth them for so doing Marke 7. 6. And this he did though he saw it would prouoke the Pharisees much and be likely to draw him and his Disciples to trouble Marke 7. 3. And three Reasons he giueth against them 1. He maketh it a certaine note of an hypocrite of a carnall man that hath no soundnesse of grace in him to be addicted to these ceremonies Marke 7. 6. In which respect also among others the ceremoniall Law is called a carnall commandement Heb. 7. 16. and the rudiments of the world Gal. 4. 3. 2. That it is a vaine worship Marke 7. 7. there is no profit nor sound edification that can come to the conscience by it The Apostle therefore calleth the ceremonies impotent and beggerly rudiments Gal. 4. 9. Obserue it well where they are vsed with most conscience and deuotion as in Popery they are they worke no knowledge or sanctification in men 3. That where they are vsed they will make the commandements of God of no authority Matth. 15. 6. They will destroy the power of true piety and godlinesse and euen eate out the heart of it And that was the cause why Sathan laboured not in any thing more busily in the Primitiue Church then to bring in againe the ceremoniall worship after God had abrogated it and the Apostle calleth them that were his instruments in this worke dogges that is enemies to all piety Phil. 3. 2. The second Vse of the Doctrine doth more neerely concerne our selues for it teacheth vs to take heed of hypocrisie in the seruice of God Striue to worship him in spirit and truth Luke 12. 1. Take heed to your selues saith our Sauiour of the leauen of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie The Lord doth exceedingly abhorre hypocrisie in his seruice The more seruice thou doest to God the more thou prouokest him if thou be an hypocrite Iob 36. 13. The hypocrites in heart heape vp wrath For the hypocrite is a false worshipper he maketh an Idol of God he thinketh he can deceiue God as he doth men Now there be three kinds and degrees of hypocrites that worship not God in spirit and truth and are therefore called here by Christ false worshippers of God 1. They that doe any seruice to God with their bodies onely without the vnderstanding and feeling and deuotion of the heart in euery seruice we doe to God he calleth still for the heart My son giue me thy heart saith he Pro. 23. 26. Paul had not pleased God in preaching if he had not in preaching serued God in his spirit Rom. 1. 9. Lydia had not pleased God in hearing the Word if her heart had not beene opened if she had not heard with feeling and affection of heart Act. 16. 14. No man can please God in praying vnto him vnlesse he pray with the feeling and affection of his spirit Psal. 86. 4. Reioyce the soule of thy seruant for vnto thee Lord do I life vp my soule nor in singing of Psalmes vnlesse he sing with grace in his heart vnto the Lord Ephes. 5. 19. Our prayers are compared vnto odours Reu. 5. 8. and vnto incense Psal. 141. 2. and the feruency of our affection is as the fire without which these odours and incense can neuer send vp any sweet sauour vnto God In which respect the Apostle biddeth vs be feruent in spirit as seruing the Lord Rom. 12. 11. as if no seruice could be acceptable vnto God without feruency of spirit Let euery one of vs therefore haue a principall care of that both in our prayers and in euery other part of the worship we doe vnto God Two good helpes are needfull to be vsed to this purpose 1. Watchfulnes Continue in prayer and watch in the same Col. 4. 2. for vnlesse we
1. 20. And this is then much more true of the clearer light he giueth men by his Word Ioh. 15. 22. If I had not come and spoken to them then they should not haue had sin but now haue they no cloke for their sin Let euery man say thus to his own heart it is the Lords doing that thou art borne in these dayes of light that thy lot is fallen into such a place where thou hast good meanes of knowledge that thou hast attained to knowledge aboue many others if thou profit not hereby and be not wonne vnto God certainely God hath determined to glorifie himselfe in thy condemnation more then in a thousand others that he hath not done so much for The second Reason is in respect of the Elect that God may vse this knowledge they haue as a preparatiue and helpe to their conuersion in the day of their visitation True it is that the naturall man hath nothing in him whereby he is able to prepare himselfe to his conuersion Yea he is ready to become the worse as we haue heard for this knowledge he hath of the truth But if he be the Lords Elect one whom he hath determined to call this shall be his aduantage and he shall haue cause to praise God for it that he hath liued in Gods Church and among Gods people where he hath heard somewhat of Religion and seene some profession of it that he hath had some knowledge in the grounds and principles of the truth yea if he haue but liued vnder an ignorant Ministry where he hath heard the Word read onely though that cannot conuert him nor any are to rest in it yet that small light he may get by it shall be an aduantage to him So was it with this poore Woman The knowledge she had gotten by hearing Moses read and by liuing so neare the Iewes now the time of her visitation was come prooued an aduantage to her So that which the Iewes heard of Iohn concerning Christ though for the present they regarded it not but rather were offended at it in the day of their visitation prooued an aduantage to them Iohn did no miracle but all things that Iohn spake of this man were true and many belieued on him there Iohn 10. 41 42. So the Apostle saith that the elect Gentiles that had liued among the faithfull to heare them and see their good examples though they hated them for the present yet in the day of their visitation they should praise God and account this a great benefit 1. Pet. 2. 12. The Vse of this Doctrine is first for conuincing of them that mislike wee should deny the Church of Rome to be a true Church of Christ or teach that they that die in the faith thereof cannot be saued or inueigh with any bitternesse against Papists because say they they hold many truthes By this reason both the Samaritans of old and the Iewes and the Turkes now may bee held to be true Churches and in the state of saluation 2. To teach euery one of vs to seeke for knowledge which is the foundation of all other graces without it can no man ordinarily be saued God will haue all men to bee saued and to come to the knowledge of the truth 1. Tim. 2. 4. Though many misse of saluation that haue some knowledge yet there is much more hope of the worst man that hath knowledge of the truth then of the ciuillest man that is void of knowledge Of all the sorts of ground where the seed was cast that by the high way side was the worst Matth. 13. 9. Let Ministers therfore principally labour to ground their people by Catechising in the Principles of Religion because him in whom thou mayest discerne a competencie of knowledge in the fundamentall Principles of Religion thou mayest with comfort admit to the Sacrament if his life be not scandalously wicked though thou cannot otherwise discerne any fruit of the Spirit in him because that man hath in him as I may say the matter and seed of regeneration And this should incourage parents to traine vp their children in the instruction and information of the Lord for though 1 many so trained proue vngratious 2 little ones haue little sense of that they learne yet if they belong to God this will one day prooue an aduantage to them 3. To teach professours not to glory in that they haue some knowledge but to labour for that which is proper to the Elect. Three differences may bee obserued betwixt a Samaritans knowledge and a true Christians 1. She receiued Moses some parts of the truth but reiected the Prophets we desire to know the whole truth so farre forth as God shall giue vs meanes we refuse not to know any truth that God hath reuealed nor winke with our eyes nor content our selues with fragments but seeke to be informed in the whole body of Religion in the whole forme of Doctrine Rom 6. 17. Yea we seeke to grow and increase daily in knowledge 2. Pet. 3. 18. grow in grace and in the knowledge of the Lord. 2. She though she knew somewhat which she learned of Moses yet that that concerned specially her owne direction and practise she knew not Moses had plainely enough condemned all Idolatry Take yee therefore good heed to your selues for yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that the Lord spake to you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire least yee corrupt your selues and make you a grauen image the similitude of any figure Deut. 4. 15 16. which yet the Samaritans vsed We desire chiefly the knowledge of those points that are most necessary and profitable and most concerne our selues as all Iohn Baptists good hearers did as appeares by the direction craued of him Luke 3. 10. 12. 14. 3. Her knowledge had no power in her heart for shee liued in grosse whoredome notwithstanding it and therefore was no true knowledge of God of the sonnes of Ely it is said that because they were sons of Belial lewd men that they knew not the Lord 1. Sam. 2. 12. our knowledge reformeth and ruleth vs and that onely deserues the name of true knowledge the feare of the Lord that is wisedome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iohn 28. 28. Lecture the foure and fortieth March 6. 1609. IOHN IIII. XXV THe last day we heard that this Woman hearing our Sauiour speake of an alteration that should shortly be made in the manner of Gods worship was thereby put in mind of the Messias comming Concerning which she professeth two things 1. That she knew well he was comming his comming could not be far off 2. That when he should come he would tell them all things In the former we obserued the last day what knowledge of the truth there may be in an vnregenerate and wicked man It remaineth now that we proceed to that which she speaketh touching the office of Christ When hee is come saith she he will
as appeareth by the counsaile Daniel giueth to Nebuchadnezar breake off thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poore if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquillity Dan. 4. 24. But a farre greater promise is made to him that hath done this worke of mercy to the soules of others Iames 5. 20. Let him know hee that hath conuerted his brother hath saued a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sinnes 6. Lastly this is the end God respecteth in bestowing his graces vpon any not that they should keepe them to themselues but benefit others by them Men doe not light a candle and put it vnder abushell but on a candlesticke c. Mat. 5. 15. The manifestation of the spirit that is those gifts where it is manifested that men haue the spirit of God is giuen to euery man to profit withall God comforteth vs in all our tribulations that we may bee able to comfort them which are in trouble 2. Cor. 1. 4. The Vse of this Doctrine is first to exhort all men to approoue the truth of their conuersion by this them specially whom God hath giuen most meanes vnto for the winning of others And those are three sorts of men 1. Such as are men of wealth and authority as Magistrates Land-lords Richmen for they might draw many to Christ by their example much more by their perswasion Acts 18. 8. When Crispus once belieued many of the Corinthians belieued also and were baptized And Pro. 19. 6. Many reuerence the face of the Prince and euery man is a friend to him that giueth gifts If such would but say to them that depend vpon them I wish you well and would doe you good but I should loue you better and doe more for you if I saw more Religion in you and loue to the Word Oh what good might they doe And because they doe it not but the contrary to them principally will the destruction of Gods people be imputed So that now it may be said of all prophanesse and impiety in the land Ezra 9. 2. The hand of the Princes and Rulers is chiefe in the trespasse 2. Such as are kinsmen and men of speciall acquaintance that haue many friends are most bound to this duty 1. Tim. 5. 4. Let them learne first to shew godlinesse toward their owne house and to recompence their kindred for that is an honest thing and acceptable before God It is said of Andrew that so soone as he knew Christ he went first and found out his brother Simon Iohn 〈◊〉 41. And Cornelius against Peter should come had called together his kinsmen and speciall friends Acts 10. 24. 3. Such as are Masters of families husbands parents are more bound then others to this duty For they may preuaile greatly if the fault be not in themselues therefore it is so oft spoken of good men that when they receiued the faith all their family became religious Iohn 4. 53. Acts 18. 8. and 10. 16. and 15. 33. Indeed this is not alwaies so but if there had not beene very much in this surely the Holy Ghost would not haue giuen so many examples of it Therefore is Ioshua so confident Iosh. 24. â—…5 As for mee and my house wee will serue the Lord. Hee would vndertake for them 2. Sith all are bound to this duty and the more we can gaine to God the greater shall our comfort be let euery Christian be exhorted to fit and enable himselfe to doe it Foure things there be that will make a man fit to win others to the loue of Religion 1. He must haue knowledge and be able to conuince them that they are out of the way yee are filled with all knowledge able to admonish one another Rom. 15. 14. 2. He must himselfe be fully perswaded that it is necessary all men be religious and liue vnder a true ministry and that they are in a miserable estate that liue otherwise and haue an inward compassion of them we also belieue and therefore speake 2. Cor. 4. 13. Christs bowels yearned in him for the people that were as sheepe without a shepheard and therefore shewed such desire they might haue more teachers Matth. 9. 36. 38. 3. He must resolue to meet with many discouragements if he will vndertake this as Lot did in admonishing the Sodomites and euen of his owne sonnes in law Gen. 19. 9. 14. and arme himselfe with patience to endure them Without this resolution and patience no man shall be able to doe any good seruice to God Be strong and of a good courage Iosh. 1. 6. and againe verse 7. onely be thou strong and very couragious that thou maist obserue to doe according to all the Law which Moses my seruant commanded thee Specially in this kind 1. Thess. 5 14. Be patient toward all men Thou must consider 1. That though thy endeauours haue not preuailed hitherto yet they may hereafter they may glorifie God for thee in the day of their visitation 1. Pet. 2. 12. 2. That though they doe not preuaile at all yet shall thy comfort and reward be neuerthelesse though Israel bee not gathered yet shall I be glorious in the eyes of the Lord Esay 49. 5. 4. He must liue so as he may gaine credit to his profession by his holy life it is the honest conuersation of Christians and the good workes that will win naturall men and cause them to glorifie God for them in the day of their visitation 1. Pet. 2. 12. Whereas on the contrary it may be said of many professours as Gen. 34. 20. They make all of their profession to stinke amongst the inhabitants of the land The third Vse is for reproofe for what conscience most men make of this duty we may discerne it if we looke but on their children and seruants Nay many euen of them also that would be counted professours some neighbours some parents yea some Ministers fret at nothing more then at the forwardnesse of such as they should haue drawne to Christ and discourage them all they can I will say no more to such but wish them to remember what a curse Nehemiah in the Spirit of Prophesie wished to Sanballat and Tobia for discouraging Gods people by taunts c. Nehem. 4. 5. I know many parents will say that they send their familie to the Ministers to be instructed and it is he that hath charge of all the soules in his Parish and wherefore else do we pay him our tythes But to them I say 1. The most of you will not see that they come to the Minister nor can endure hee should be ouer busie with them this way 2. Thou shouldest be an helpe to thy Minister this way his burden is too great if thou helpe not Phil. 1. Philemon was Pauls fellow-labourer 3. Thou art as straitly charged with thine owne family as he is with the Congregation and so much the more as thou hast more meanes to preuaile with them then the other 4. It is the
men after them such as the Apostles were poore Fishermen of Galilee such as were commonly esteemed ignorant and vnlearned men Acts 4. 13 3. Such a kinde of preaching as is plaine and without all ostentation and shew of humane gifts as the Apostle protesteth his was 1. Cor. 2. 4. his speech and his preaching was not with the entising words of mans wisedome 2. Yea we shall finde he hath beene wont to worke more mightily by very weake and vnlikely meanes then by such as haue beene farre more excellent and likely to doe good As he fed fiue thousand with fiue loaues and yet twelue baskets full of the fragments remained Matth. 14. 17. 21. and but foure thousand with seuen loaues and yet but seuen baskets of fragments remained Matth. 15. 36. 38. And this poore woman preuailed more with a great company of Samaritans then either Mary or the two Disciples could doe with the eleuen Apostles Marke 16. 11 13. Yea she drew more to Christ at one time then we reade either the twelue Apostles that were sent forth to preach Matth. 10. Or the seuenty Disciples that were sent forth to preach Luke 10. Or Iohn the Baptist did at any one time Ioshua though a person farre inferiour to Moses in gifts and but his seruant yet was his gouernement blessed farre aboue Moses and the people much better in his time then they had beene in the dayes of Moses Insomuch as he in his age giues that testimonie of them Iosh. 23. 8. that they had stucke fast to the Lord euen to that day And there were many more conuerted by the Ministry of the Apostles then by Christ himselfe yea many that despised him while himselfe preached by their Ministry were conuerted to him Iohn 8. 28. When yee haue lift vp the Sonne of man then shall yee know that I am he 3. Yea we shall finde that God hath beene wont to prepare such of his seruants as by whom he hath intended to do greatest good to his Church by making them see how weake and insufficient they haue beene and by bringing them to a base conceit of themselues So dealt he with Moses Exod. 4. 10. with Esay Esay 6. 5. with Ieremy Chap. 1. 6. and with Paul 1. Cor. 2. 3. and 2. Cor. 2. 16. Would you know the reason why God giues the meanes to some and denyeth them to others more worthy then they why he blesseth the meanes to some and not to others why he vseth to worke by such weake meanes and more by them oft then by stronger Surely the reason is this that his glory might the more appeare in them whom he doth saue For if all should haue the meanes of grace or if all should profit by them that haue them Gods mercy should not so much be magnified in the conuersion of the Elect or if the Lord should vse to worke by strong meanes onely the glory of the worke would be ascribed to the meanes and not vnto him whereas now the whole praise redounds to the Lord himselfe 2. Cor. 4. 7. The excellency of the power is of God and not of vs. Matth. 21. 16. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise 1. To perswade all men if they want the meanes to seeke to God for them yea to perswade vs that haue the meanes to pray for them that want the meanes and cannot feele their owne want nor pray for themselues for 1. There is no hope God will saue men without meanes Rom. 10. 14. How can they beleeue vnlesse they heare 2. It is the Lord onely that withholdeth the meanes from them and who onely must giue them the meanes whoeuer be the instrument Matth. 9. 38. He is the Lord of the haruest and he only must send forth labourers into his haruest 3. Why doth he withhold the meanes because he hath no respect to them nor care of their saluation Act. 17. 30. The times of this ignorance God regarded not If men were perswaded of this they would not liue vnder a dumbe Ministry themselues yea they would pitty them more that doe 2. To persuade such as enioy the means yea the best meanes not to rest in this or to thinke it sufficient that they frequent the meanes but to seeke earnestly to God both before they come and after for his blessing and to carry themselues with that reuerence and deuotion while they are in the vse of the meanes as they may approoue themselues to him for 1. The best Ministry shall neuer doe thee good vnlesse the Lord worke with it as the water of Bethesda though it had vertue in it to heale all infirmities yet it cured none vntill the Lord had sent his Angell to stirre the water Iohn 5. 4. so though the Ministry of the Word haue a great vertue in it and be able to saue our soules Iam. 1. 21. yet can it conuert none vnlesse the Lord worke with it 1. Cor. 3. 7. Neither is he that planteth any thing nor hee that watereth but God that giueth the increase 2. If it doe thee no good it will doe thee hurt 2. Cor. 2. 16. It is a sauour of death where it is not a sauour of life 3. The true cause as thou hast heard why thou profitest not is because the Lord fauoureth thee not the Lord hath no respect vnto thee those whom the Lord loueth shall profit by the meanes yea by very weake meanes Thou hast enioyed great and excellent meanes a long time and canst not profit by them Consider the true cause of it Iohn 8. 47. Yee therefore heare not that is profitably for they all heard because ye are not of God If men were perswaded of this they would be troubled for their great vnprofitablenesse they would be more earnest with God for his blessing vpon his ordinance 3. To admonish Christians not to despise the Ministry of the meanest of Gods seruants but to reuerence Gods ordinance euen in the weakest Ministry I speake not this to countenance and iustifie the Ministry of euery one that taketh vpon him to preach or to tye Gods people to rest vpon them For I know well 1. There be many that runne before they bee sent Ier. 23. 2â—… 2. It were as intollerable bondage and tyranny to binde Gods people to rest vpon the Ministry of such as cannot instruct them as it were to compell infants to abide with such nurses as haue neither sucke nor food to giue them I dare not condemne such Christians as hauing Pastours in the places where they liue of meaner gifts do desire so they do without open breach or contempt of the Churches order to enioy the Ministry of such as haue better gifts and sometimes do leaue their owne to heare the other so they do it without contempt of their own Pastours and without scandall and offence to thâ—…mand their people Because 1. That though sundry of the hearers not of the Scribes and Pharisees onely but of Iohn
the Baptist also did oft frequent Christs Ministery not onely on other dayes but euen on Sabbaths also yet I cannot finde that our Sauiour did euer blame them for it 2. Though the Lord doe oft-times worke most mightily by weakest meanes yet ordinarily and for the most part as by the wholesomest and best food he giues the best nourishment so by the Ministry of them that haue the best gifts he doth most edifie his people Therefore the great successe of Iohns Ministry is partly ascribed to the excellent gifts God gaue him and whereby he fitted him for that worke he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elia to turne the hearts of the fathers to the children Luk. 1. 17. So this is alledged for one cause of the successe of Barnabas his Ministry in Antioch Act. 11. 14. Because he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and saith and of the fruit that both his Ministry and Pauls had in Iconium that they preached in such a manner so soundly so substantiaâ—…ly with such euidence of the spirit Act. 14. 1. They so spake that a great multitude both of the Iewes and also of the Greekes beleeued Therefore â—…aul calleth vpon Timothy to stirre vp his gift 2 Tim. 1. 6. and to giue himselfe diligently to study for the increase of his gifts 1 Tim. 4. 14 15. and telleth him this was the way to saue himselfe and them that heare him ver â—…6 So. Cor. 14 12. He exhoâ—…t them to seeke for such gifts as whereby they might excell to the edifying of the Church Why might some haue obiected what needeth this seeing wee may doe as much by meane as by excellent gifts But the Apostle plainely declareth by these exhortations that he was of another minde 3. Euery Christian hath right and title to the gifts of all Gods seruants and therefore it is no sinne for them when conueniently they may to make their benefit of them Whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas all are yours 1. Cor. 3. 22. yet must euery Christian take heed that he doe not so admire Gods gifts in any as that he despise the Ministry of the meanest of Gods seruants nor commend one to the disgracing of others nor rest or addict himselfe so to one as that he despise others This was that sinne for which the Apostle so taxeth the Corinthians euery one of you saith I am of Paul and I of Apollos and I of Cephas 1. Cor. 1. 12 For 1. It is our sinne and shame and iust cause of humbling to vs if we cannot profit by the meanest Minister that God hath sent ye may all prophecy one by one that all may learne and all may be comforted all may learne by euery one that prophecyeth and preacheth the word soundly and may receiue comfort and edification by him 1. Cor. 14. 31. 2. The power of the Ministry dependeth not as we haue heard on the excellency of the teachers gifts but vpon Gods blessing that he hath promised and is wont to giue to his owne ordinance 4. The fourth and last Vse is to encourage euery man in his place to do his endeauour to draw others to God both Ministers and Masters of families and priuate Christians also For 1. If thou doe preuaile and God make thee his instrument to conuert but one soule the comfort and blessing of it will be vnspeakeable Let him know that hee which conuerteth a sinner from the error of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sins Iames 5. 20. 2. If thou endeauour it with an honest heart be thy gifts neuer so weake and meane thou hast cause to expect Gods blessing and that thou shalt preuaile with some 2. Chron. 29. 11. Deale couragiously and the Lord shall be with the good An example of this we haue in this poore woman 3. Say thou preuaile with none yet shall thy endeauour vsed with a good heart be euery whit as well accepted of God and rewarded also as if thou hadst conuerted many Thy worke shall bee with the Lord Esay 49. 4. 2. Cor. 2. 25. For wee are vnto God a sweet sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them that perish THE FIVE AND FIFTIETH LECTVRE ON IVNE XXVI MDCX. IOH. IIII. XXXI XXXII XXXIII XXXIV In the meane while his Disciples prayed him saying Master eate But hee said vnto them I haue meate to eate that yee know not of Therefore said the Disciples one to another hath any man brought him ought to eate Iesus saith vnto them my meate is to doe the will of him that sent me and to finish his worke WEe haue heard in the former verses what zeale the Woman of Samaria being conuerted her selfe did shew in seeking the conuersion of all her neighbours and what a blessing God gaue to her endeauours therein For vpon her perswasion they went out of the City and came to Christ. Now in these verses that I haue read and those foure that follow the Euangelist reporteth the speech that passed betweene Christ and his Disciples in the meane time while the woman was in going to call her neighbours and they in comming out of the City vnto Christ. And this speech consisteth of two parts 1. The declaration of our Sauiours zeale in preferring the worke of his Ministry before his meate and drinke contained in these foure verses I haue now read vnto you 2. The exhortation that he giueth vnto his Disciples to follow his example therein in the foure verses following And in the first part the verses I haue now read foure things are noted by the Euangelist 1. The motion which the Disciples make vnto him that hee would eate somewhat a motion no whit vnfit or vnseasonable for them to make at this time For 1. It was now dinner time as appeares ver 6. and his manner was as it seemes to eate two meales in a day as we reade also that Eliah notwithstanding his strict course of life was wont to doe 1. Kings 17. 6. 2. They perceiued him to be weary verse 6. and in that respect also to haue need of refreshing 3. They found him to be now at leisure and free from other imployment 4. They thought they should haue gone forward their iourney to Galilee that afternoone verse 3 4. 5. They perceiued by him that though he was hungry and had sent them into the Towne to buy meate yet now they were come to him with meate and had set it before him he had no disposition to eate any and therefore out of their duty and loue vnto him they desire him to eate verse 31. 2. The answer Christ makes vnto this their motion verse 32. Hee had meate to eate that they knew not of He saith not that he had eaten already yet was he doubtlesse refreshed with the paines he had taken and good he had done already vpon the Woman of Samaria but he lookes for a second and a better seruice and
condemnation If 〈◊〉 saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 4 11. let him speake as the oracles of God 〈◊〉 is vsually a slander Many will obiect against the Preacher thus I know he meant me yea he soâ—…spake as many in the Church knew hee meant me and what call you this but malice if he had loued me he would haue told me in priuate To these men I say 1. A Minister is not bound in reproouing sinne to beate the ayre but he may in his reproofes meane and intend to touch such as heare him yea it is his duty to bring his doctrine home as particularly as he can to the conscience of euery one that heares him like a good steward to giue vnto euery one his owne portion Luke 12. 42. 2. Admit he had spoken out of malice yet if he haue spoken nothing but vpon good warrant of Gods Word and thy heart be so disquieted by it surely thy case is fearefull Gods people haue euer beene wont to finde comfort in his Word euen in that part of it that hath most galled them by discouering to them their sinnes Let the righteous smite me saith Dauid Psal. 141. 5. it shall be a kindnesse and let him reprooue me it shall be as an excellent oyle And thy heart tells thee thou feelest no comfort in it but it vexeth thee so that were it not for such and such an alehouse where thou mayest finde company of thine owne minde that will take thy part in railing and scorning of the Preacher thou shouldst not know what to doe surely thy case is fearefull If thou hadst any grace in thy heart the Word of God would not be so bitter vnto thee Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2. 7. doe good to him that walketh uprightly Doe they not doe him good at the heart do they not cheere and comfort him and because thou maist the better discerne of thine owne case in another mans person then in thine owne I will shew thee in a few examples what thy state is Cain was such a one as thou art for he because he could not be as well accepted as well thought on for his Religion as his brother was Gen. 4. 5. went away from Gods worship in a rage and hiâ—… countenance fell downe Ahab was such a one as thou art for he because Eliah and Micaiah dealt faithfully with him in their Ministry and effectually discouered to him his sins went neuer from their Ministry but with a discontented and vexed heart he counted them his enemies and hated them 1. King 21. â—…0 and 22. 8. The man that was possessed with a Legion of diuels was in thy case for he being in the Synagogue where Christ preached was tormented by his Ministry Luke 4. 33 34. Mar. 5. 79. Though Christ had not spoken to him in particular euer a word or once medled with him Finally the cursed Iewes that stoned blessed Stephen to death were in thy case for when they heard Stephen Acts 7. 54. They were cut to the heart and they gnashed vpon him with their teeth Lastly this serueth to discouer the sinne of such as are alwaies discontented with the length of the Sabbath and grudge that the Lord should haue one whole day in a weeke allowed vnto him That would haue the Sabbath day but foure houres long at the most euen no longer then the time is that is spent at Church vpon that day That say in their hearts as Amos 8. 5. When will the Sabbath be done that wee may set forth wheat making the Ephah small and the Shekell great and with them Mal. 1. 3. Behold what a wearines is it What a tedious thing is it to keepe a Sabbath for a whole day whereas God hath expresly commanded Exod 20. 10. That on the seuenth 〈◊〉 should doe no manner of worke but keepe it holy vnto him 〈◊〉 giuen sixe dayes to doe all that we haue to doe in and euen on the Sabbath on his owne seuenth part of the weeke allowed vs to doe workes of present necessity And what is the true cause why the Sabbath seemes to vs so long a day aboue any other Surely because we take no delight in it nor in the workes and duties of it we doe not call the Sabbath a delight as we ought to doe Esay 58. 1â—… The second Vse that this which we haue heard of the second property of 〈◊〉 zeale serueth vnto is to exhort all Gods seruants to striue against that vncheerefulnesse that they are so much subiect vnto and to labour to serue God with ioy and gladnesse of heart Say vnto thy soule as Dauid did Psal 42. 11. Why art thou so heauy O my soule and why art thou so disquieted within me Know thou that euen when thou hast most cause to be humbled and deiected in thy selfe through any affliction either outward or inward yet euen then thou art bound to striue against thy vncheerefulnesse when thou goest to doe any seruice vnto God euen in thy trembling thou shouldest reioyce Psal. 2. 11. Consider with thy selfe how great reason thou hast to doe so 1. No seruice pleaseth God so well as that which his people doe performe cheerefully and with ioy Deut. 28. 47 48. Because thou seruedst not the Lord thy God with ioyfulnesse and with gladnesse of heart for the abundance of all things therefore thou shalt serue thine enemies which the Lord shall send against thee 2. The Lord is not so strict and seuere as to reiect the seruice that with a good heart we doe vnto him for the infirmities and failings that he doth discerne in it but delights in it notwithstanding Let me heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. And this is a iust cause of encouragement to all that feare God not onely to doe seruice vnto him but to doe it cheerefully and with gladnesse of heart As for me saith Dauid Psal. 5. 7. I will come into thy house in the multitude of thy mercy and 130. 3. 4. If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities O Lord who should stand But there is forgiuenesse with thee that thou maist be feared 3. Thou hast cause to doubt the soundnesse of thy heart if thou canst finde no sweetnesse nor comfort in Gods Word and worship for of the godly and vpright-hearted it is oft noted that the Word of God was sweeter to them then the hony or the hony combe Psalme 9. 10. That they reioyced because with an vpright heart they had offered willingly vnto the Lord 1. Chron. 29. 9. The righteous shall be glad in the Lord and shall trust in him and all the vpright in heart shall glory Psal. 64. 10. Lecture the eight and fiftieth Iuly 17. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXII XXXIV FOlloweth the third Property of true zeale to be obserued in this example of our blessed Sauiour He that hath true zeale reioyceth in the zeale and forwardnesse of others For this was as we heard one cause that made our Sauiour to forget both hunger
maketh a man willing to foregoe the things he hath most delighted in as these women did that gaue their looking glasses made of fine brasse the instrument that they had vse of for the dressing and adorning of themselnes towards the building of Gods Tabernacle Exod. 38. 8. It maketh a man carelesse of his worldly ease and peace See what stripes and imprisonment and perils Paul endured that he might profit the Church 2. Cor. 11. 23 26. It maketh a man willing to neglect the comfort of society Paul was content to tarry at Athens alone and to want the comfort of Timothies societie rather than the Church should want his seruice 1. Thess. 3. 1. In a word though a man may lawfully vse and enioy the comforts of this life yet if he cannot sometimes be content to weane himselfe from them and to want them for the Lords sake and his seruice he hath no true zeale nor loue of God in him Nay a man shall neuer haue any sound comfort in Religion till he can say it hath cost him somewhat I will not offer burnt offerings vnto the Lord my God of that which doth cost me nothing saith Dauid 2. Sam. 24 24. No man can enioy this pearle with comfort that prizeth it not aboue all other things and cannot be content to sell all he hath for it rather then he will want it Matth. 13 46. For reproofe of such as pretend they loue the Lord and his Word and yet preferre euery trifle that hath the least shew of profit and comfort before it will suffer nothing for it will foregoe or forbeare no comfort or contentment of this life for it these men shamefully deceiue themselues Matth. 10. 37. He that loueth father or mother more then me is not worthy of me Specially this serueth to discouer the hypocrisie of such as cannot forbeare their sports on the Lords day first they violate the manifest commandement of God who forbids vs to doe that we take pleasure and delight in vpon his holy day and tells vs we doe not esteeme the Sabbath in our hearts as we doe nor honour him in it if we doe that wherein we finde pleasure vpon that day Esay 58. 13. secondly their sin is much increased and aggrauated because they doe it openly and publikely they declare their sin as Sodome they hide it not Esay 3. 9. thirdly they do it in contempt of the Word by the Ministry whereof the vnlawfulnesse of this hath beene discouered vnto them and they haue beene admonished and reproued for it And this as the Apostle saith Rom. 7. 13. makes sinne exceeding sinfull This circumstance made euen the gathering of a few sticks vpon the Sabbath a capitall crime Num. 15. 35. Let them also looke to this that suffer their seruants so to doe and set them on too Followeth the sixth and last property of true zeale He that hath true zeale maketh the reuealed will of God the guide and directour of his zeale Our Sauiour here shewed his zeale in doing the will of him that sent him and finishing his worke Gal. 4. 18. It is good to loue earnestly alway in a good thing saith the Apostle Pro. 19. 2. Without knowledge the minde is not good and he that hasteth with his feet sinneth as the faster a man goeth if he be out of the way the greater his danger is If a man be in the right way he cannot be too forward zealous or precise Psal. 119. 32. To run the way of Gods commandements is a duty and no fault To exhort such as desire to please God to seeke the knowledge of Gods Word Many good soules haue many troubles and discomforts and make their liues farre more irkesome than they need by making conscience and scruple of many things they need not by being righteous ouermuch as Salomon speaketh Eccles. 7. 18. To exhort all men to examine their zeale Zeale if it be not well guided is like a sword in a mad mans hand the most dangerous thing that may be and that that will draw vs into the most hainous sinnes euen to be most bitter enemies and persecutors of Gods truth and seruants Such is their zeale that stand for and vrge so eagerly the traditions of men This zeale was the chiefe cause of the greatest malice that euer was borne to the Doctrine and Church of God the deuout women in Antioch were the fittest instruments the Iewes could vse to persecute the Apostles and expell them out of their coasts Acts 13. 50. and it was Pauls zeale towards God that made him persecute the way of Christ euen vnto the death Acts 22. 3 4. And that that made the Iewes and other enemies of the Gospell to excommunicate Gods seruants and to kill them was this conceit they had out of a blinde zeale that they did God good seruice in it Iohn 16. 2. THE SIXTIETH LECTVRE ON IVLY XXXI MDCX. IOH. IIII. XXXV XXXVIII Say not yee there are yet foure moneths and then commeth haruest Behold I say vnto you Lift vp your eyes and looke on the fields for they are white already to haruest And he that reapeth receiueth wages and gathereth fruit vnto life eternall that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may reioyce together And herein is that saying true One soweth and another reapeth I sent you to reape that whereon yee bestowed no labour other men laboured and yee are entred into their labours OVr Sauiour hauing in the former verses giuen a most plaine demonstration of that ardent desire that was in him to winne soules vnto God doth in these verses labour to stirre vp and kindle the like affection in his Disciples And this he doth by three very effectuall arguments First from the present necessity of their care and diligence because the haruest was now euen ripe and ready for the sickle verse 35. Secondly from the great reward and comfort they should be sure to receiue for doing of this worke verse 36. Thirdly from the easinesse and facility of the labour God required of them verse 37 38. The first of these three arguments taken from this present necessity our Sauiour setteth downe verse 35. by a comparison taken from the care that men haue of their haruest they thinke of it and talke of it and prouide for it euen foure moneths before it come They so cast and dispose of their businesse that they may haue nothing to hinder them in haruest much more will they haue care of it when their corne groweth ripe and ready for the sickle then they will neglect all other businesse and breake their sweetest sleepe and labour early and late and forget their meales to saue and gather their corne And the reason of this care and diligence of men in their haruest workes is the present necessity when the corne is once ripe it will beare no delay because if it be not reaped and inned it is in danger to be lost and spoiled Now saith our Sauiour the
into it with a spirituall eye we shall finde this to be true that euen in this life God hath speciall care to prouide for faithfull Ministers aboue all other men This may euidently appeare to vs in three points 1. None of Gods seruants haue such promises for sufficiency and a competent measure of the blessings of this life as the faithfull Minister hath Moses hath a strange speech to this purpose Deut. 10. 8 9. At that time the Lord separated the tribe of Leui to beare the Arke of the Couenant of the Lord to stand before the Lord to minister vnto him and to blesse in his Name vnto this day Wherefore Leui hath no part nor inheritance with his brethren the Lord is his inheritance according as the Lord thy God promised him He giueth two reasons why Leui should haue no inheritance first because God hath separated and put him apart for his seruice and secondly because the Lord is his inheritance as he promised him As if he should say Because I haue separated him to my speciall seruice I will take the care of prouiding for him specially and that my care of him may the better appeare he shall haue no other inheritance but me And when Christ sent forth his Apostles to preach Matth. 10. 10. he biddeth them carry no victuals nor change of apparrell nor other prouision with them and giueth this for the reason Because the workeman was worthy of his meate Yea the Lord hath shewed the like care euen of the wife and children that the faithfull Minister hath left behinde him See an experiment of this in 2. King 4. 1 7. One of the sons of the Prophets dyed in debt and left his wife and children in great distresse but God miraculously prouided both for the payment of his debts and for his wife and children also to liue vpon 2. None haue such promises of protection and deliuerance from trouble as the faithfull Minister Psal. 122. 16. I will cloath her Priests with saluation Ier. 1. 18. Behold I haue made thee a defenced city and an iron pillar and wals of brasse against the whole land verse 19. For they shall fight against thee but shall not preuaile against thee for I am with thee to deliuer thee saith the Lord Reuel 2. 1. Christ holdeth the starres yea all of them in his right hand If any man shall aske How falleth it out then that in all ages they haue beene so much in trouble and that their enemies haue so preuailed against them and that oftentimes euen vnto the death I answer the reason was not that the Lord became carelesse of their peace and liberty and safety but first either because their testimony was finished and that worke which God in his wisedome had determined to worke by them As it is said of Gods two witnesses Reuel 11. 7. When they haue finished their testimony the beast that commeth out of the bottomelesse pit shall make warre against them and shall ouercome them and kill them Or else secondly because the Lord seeth he shall receiue more honour by their suffering and constant confession of his truth than by their peace as the Apostle saith of his owne troubles the things which hapned vnto me haue fallen out rather to the furtherance of the Gospell Phil. 1. 12. 3. None of Gods seruants haue so many and so cleare promises that God will take their part against their enemies and reuenge their wrongs as the faithfull Minister hath When Dauid had said Psal. 105. 14. He suffered no man to doe them wrong but reproued Kings for their sake he expresseth ver 15. who they were that God had this speciall care of aboue the rest Touch not mine annointed and doe my Prophets no harme Hitherto belongeth that benediction and propheticall prayer that Moses made for Leui Deut. 33. 11. Smite through the loynes of them that rise against him and of them that hate him that they rise not againe Therefore we shall finde that of all the sins whereby a people haue prouoked him God hath beene least able to endure this 2 Chron. 36. 16. Iudah was guilty of many sinnes before their captiuity but marke which of all their sins did the most prouoke God against the land They mocked the messengers of God and despised his words and mis-used his Prophets vntill the wrath of the Lord rose against his people and till there was no remedy And this may suffice to shew what care God hath of his reapers his faithfull Ministers in this life while they are doing his worke Now for the second point that when their worke is done and the day of payment shall come the Lord will haue greater respect vnto them than to other of his seruants is also very euident in the holy Scriptures First when the day of reckoning and payment shall come they shall be the first that shall receiue their wages Reu. 11. 18. The time of the dead is come that they should be iudged and that thou shouldest giue reward vnto thy seruants the Prophets and to thy Saints and to them that feare thy Name Secondly as they shall be first in the reward so shall they receiue the greatest reward Matth. 5. 12. Great is your reward in heauen for so persecuted they the Prophets Dan. 12. 3. They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnesse as the starres for euer and euer The Reason of all this is Because God receiueth more honour by their worke and seruice than by the labours of any other of his seruants Luke 1. 15. He shall be great in the sight of the Lord the reason is giuen verse 16. Many of the children of Israel shall he turne vnto the Lord their God The Vse of this Doctrine is to encourage and comfort the Ministers of Christ against all the grieuances and discomforts they receiue from the world First the discomforts and indignities that we endure are nothing to that which the Prophets and Apostles did endure and we haue many outward comforts which they wanted Secondly if our conscience can witnesse with vs that we are faithfull in our calling and carefull to employ that talent we haue receiued to our Masters profit we may be sure that the Lord esteemeth well of vs and we are deare vnto him And what man that is in high fauour with the Prince will be disquieted if a childe or a mad man that he meeteth with in the street refuse to doe him reuerence or mocke him If we be faithfull we shall not need to be couetous or to disquiet our selues with care for the things of this life nor to feare the malice or subtilty of our enemies Let vs doe the Lords worke faithfully and cast our care vpon him for those matters 2. Remember that the reward thou shalt receiue when the day of reckoning shall come will aboundantly recompense all the toile and care and disgraces thou hast endured This reason
the Apostle vseth 1. Pet. 〈◊〉 24. when he had said Feed the flocke care for it doe it willingly with a ready minde he giueth this for the reason verse 4. And when the chiefe Shepheard shall ap peare you shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory It is very profitable for euery Christian to meditate oft of this day of reckoning when euery man shall receiue his wages according to his worke And this is one notable difference betweene a godly man and a wicked that whereas it is a hell to a wicked man to thinke of his end and of the life to come Amos 6. 〈◊〉 They put farre from them the euill day the godly man hath no comfort nor encouragement like vnto that Psal. 27. 13. I should haue fainted except I had beleeued to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing To exhort all men that they would shew themselues the children of their heauenly Father in esteeming of good Ministers as the Lord esteemeth of them We are fallen into an age wherein the very calling of a Minister is growne into a generall contempt with most men If a man haue not somewhat else beside his Ministry to grace him friends or wealth or titles euery one euen the youngest and basest will despise him I know well a great cause of this is the iust iudgement of God vpon the insufficiencie idlenesse couetousnesse and lasciuiouinesse of many Ministers for so saith the Lord Mal. 2. 9. I haue made you to be despised and vile before all the people because yee kept not my waies but haue beene partiall in the law But these are not the Ministers I would haue you esteeme of for God esteemeth not of such but such as are able Ministers in any good measure and faithfull them I exhort you to loue and esteeme of Learne not of Papists or Atheists how to esteeme a good Minister but learne of thy heauenly Father how to esteeme of him I say not onely take heed thou persecute them not wrong them not disgrace them not deride them not grieue and discourage them not He that derideth and disgraceth Ministers is a persecutor of Ministers when Ismael mocked Isaac the Holy Ghost saith Hee persecuted him Gal 4. 29. and he that grieueth and discourageth a Minister hindereth Gods work in his Ministry therefore the Apostle saith it is vnprofitable for the people when the Minister cannot doe his worke with ioy but with griefe Heb. â—…3 17. But I say more see thou loue euery good Minister and esteeme of him encourage him by all good meanes if thou wilt shew thy selfe the childe of thy heauenly Father so haue good men beene wont to doe Hezechia spake comfortably to all the Leuites and taught the good knowledge of God 2. Chron. 30. â—…2 yea hee commanded the people to giue the portion to the Priests and the Leuites that they might be encouraged in the Law of the Lord 2. Chron. 3â—… 4. and of Iosiah it is said that he encouraged the Priests to the seruice of the house of the Lord 2. Chron. 35. 2. Let no man count himselfe religious that doth not loue and reuerence euery good Minister Matthâ—…0 â—…0 11. Enquire who is worthy that is who feareth God loueth the Word and there be bold to tarrie and receiue entertaiâ—…ement As if he should say Euery one that is worthy wil be ready to shew kindnesse vnto you If yee haue iudged me to bee faithfull to the Lord saith Lydia Acts 16. 15. come into mine house and abide there and she constrained vs. The sixtie two Lecture August 21. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVII XXXVIII WE haue already heard that in these verses and those two that goe before our Sauiour hath endeauoured to stirre vp his Disciples to that diligence in their Ministry and that zealous desire to win soules to God as they saw to be now in him and that he vseth three effectuall arguments to perswade them thereunto all set downe in an allegorie and comparison taken from them that doe haruest-worke two ofthem we haue already handled and finished in the two former verses the first taken from the present necessity of Gods people verse 35. and the second taken from the reward and comfort themselues should be sure to receiue by it It followeth now that we proceed vnto the third and last which is set downe in these two verses that I haue now read and that is taken from the facility and easinesse of that worke that they were to doe in comparison of that wherein their fellow seruants the Prophets that had beene before them had laboured This argument he amplifieth by a prouerbiall speech that was common among the Iewes when they saw any enioy the fruit of another mans labour they were wont to say One soweth and another reapeth As we also say in the like case One beateth the bush and another goeth away with the bird This prouerbe saith our Sauiour in some respect may fitly be applyed to your case though in another respect it agreeth not with it Herein is the saying true As if he should say Though not in all respects yet in this it is And in the next verse he sheweth two points wherein this prouerbe agreeth to their case First as he that reapeth takes nothing so much toyle and paines as he did that sowed and did the first workes that belong to husbandry so is it in your case you are to be employed in the best and easiest and most comfortable labour that belongs to my Fathers husbandry not in manuring or plowing or sowing or harrowing or weeding of his ground that is in preparing men to receiue grace and laying the foundation and first principles of religion in the hearts of men as the Prophets were whose paines in that respect were farre greater than yours can be but in reaping and conuerting men effectually to the faith and obedience of the truth you shall presently see the fruit of your labours but so did not they I sent you to reape that wherein yee bestowed no labour Other men laboured c. Secondly as when one receiueth the benefit of another mans labour so is it in your case the Prophets tooke paines for you you shall enioy the fruit of their labours the paines they tooke shall be a great aduantage to you in your Ministry yee shall be able to doe the more good by your preaching because of that that they haue done before you Other men laboured and yet are entred into their labours The point wherein this prouerbe could not fitly be applyed to their case was this that whereas when one soweth and another reapeth he that sowed hath no comfort or fruit of his labour but esteemeth it as a iudgement of God vpon him and repenteth himselfe of the paines he hath taken when he seeth another man hath reaped the fruit of it It is farre otherwise in this case for as he had said before verse 36. he that soweth and hee that reapeth shall
yet this comparison holdeth betweene the Prophets and all the Ministers of the Gospell they were sowers and we are reapers This is plaine by another speech of Christ Matth. 11. 11. for there hauing preferred Iohn Baptist before all the Prophets and that in this respect among others because he gained more to God by his Ministrie than any of them had done as appeareth Verse 12. From the time of Iohn Baptist hitherto the Kingdome of heauen suffereth violence he addeth in the latter end of that 11. verse Notwithstanding he that is least in the Kingdome of heauen that is in the new estate of the Church is not in respect of his person and gifts but of his Ministry greater than Iohn Baptist. Hitherto belong those prophesies that in the dayes of the Gospell the Church should so increase Esay 54. 2 3. Enlarge thy tents for thou shalt encre ase on the right hand and on the left and that knowledge should then abound Esay 11. 9. and sanctification also after those daies the daies of the Gospell he meaneth saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts Ier. 31. 33. Nay the Lord neuer sendeth any faithfull Minister to a people but he vseth to make his Ministry fruitfull vnto some the sower neuer goeth forth to sowe but he meets with foure sorts of ground whereof the one is good as our Sauiour teacheth vs in that Parable Matth. 13. 3 8. Yea this is made a note of an able Minister of the New Testament 2. Cor. 3. 6. he is a Minister not of the letter onely but of the spirit The Reasons of this Doctrine are three 1. All things that concerne our saluation are more clearely taught and more fully in the Ministry of the Gospell than they were vnder the Law This is plaine Colos. 1. 26. where the Apostle calleth the Gospell a mystery which had beene hidden since the world began and from all ages but now is made manifest to all his Saints 2. The mercy of God and his free grace is more fully made knowne and offered vnto men in the Ministrie of the Gospell than it was vnder the Law This reason the Apostie giueth the grace of God that bringeth saluation hath appeared vnto all men Tit. 2. 11. 3. The Spirit of God which onely maketh the Word of God effectuall in the heart of man is much more plentifully bestowed since the time of Christs Ascension than euer it was before This is plaine Iohn 7. 39. The Holy Ghost was not yet giuen because Iesus was not yet glorified This Doctrine serueth for the Vse and profit both of vs that are Gods Ministers and for all you that are Gods people First we that are Ministers are to be exhorted by this Doctrine that we labour to be fruitfull and profitable in our Ministry Seeke not wealth or ease or credit but fruit Labour to finde that thy Ministry hath done good that it hath beene effectuall to the conuersion of some This made Paul so earnestly desirous to see the Romanes that he might haue some fruit among them also as he had among the other Gentiles Rom. 1. 13. Foure Reasons may be giuen to mooue vs to this care 1. God hath placed vs in this calling and giuen vs the gifts we haue to this end euen for the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 8. 12. the manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery man to profit withall 1. Cor. 12. 7. 2. Euery man should count it his misery to be vnprofitable it is noted for a great part of the misery of our estate by nature that we are altogether vnprofitable Rom. 3. 12. how much more a Minister Matthew 21. 30. cast yee the vnprofitable seruant into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 3. Nothing will yeeld vs that comfort in life or death as this not all the wealth we haue gathered nor the credit and applause we haue had 1. Thess. 2. 19. they whom he had won to God were his hope and ioy and crowne of reioycing 4. This is the chiefe thing that will assure vs that God hath indeed called vs to be Ministers of his Gospell and approueth of our Ministry when we are fruitfull when the porter the Holy Ghost appeareth vnto vs and giueth entrance to our Ministry into the hearts of the people Iohn 10. 3. as we know he did to Pauls Ministry into the heart of Lydia Act. 16. 14. We haue heard all the Ministers of the New Testament are reapers The seruants to whom God committed his talents if they were good and faithfull seruants gained somewhat to their Master Matth. 25. 23. Thus Paul approoueth himselfe to be an able Minister of the Gospell the Corinthians that were conuerted by his Ministry were his letters of commendation written in his heart yeilding him much inward comfort and assurance of his calling and also knowne and read of all men such an euidence of his calling as was apparant vnto all men 2. Cor. 3. 2. this he calls the very seale of his Apostleship 1. Cor. 9 2 Now seeing this is so necessary I will giue some few rules out of Gods Word which if we follow we shall be sure to reape fruit of our labours 1. We must be diligent and painefull both in study and in preaching giue attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine neglect not the gift that is in thee but both by diligence in study and in preaching labour to stirre it vp and increase it saith the Apostle vnto Timothy 1. Tim. 4. 13 14. 2. When we teach we must labour to teach that not wherein our selues may shew most learning or eloquence but which may be most profitable and of vse to them we teach speake thou the things which become sound wholesome doctrine Tit. 2. 1. and the things that he would haue Titus to affirme constantly and to insist vpon in his Ministry are the things that are good and profitable vnto men Tit. 3. 8. 3. Striue to teach in that manner as may most profit thy hearers Marke 4. 33. Christ preached so as they were able to heare This was Pauls minde though he excelled all the flaunting preachers at Corinth in the tongues yet he professed that in the Church he had rather speake fiue words to the capacity and edification of others then ten thousand words in an vnknowne tongue 1. Cor. 14. 18 19. Hitherto belongeth that exhortation preach the Word reprooue rebuke exhort that is apply thy doctrine alwaies to the present estate and condition of thy hearers 2. Tim. 4. 2. 4. Take heed to thy life that thou do nothing to hinder the fruit of thy labours take heed vnto thy selfe and vnto the doctrine 1. Tim. 4. 16. And 1. Cor. 9. 15. it were better for me to die then that any man should make my glorying void that is rather then that any man should be able to obiect ought
Psal. 10. 17. So it is with thy hearing when thou commest best prepared to heare then shall the Minister preach best and most to thy comfort And that is the cause why Gods people haue euer found his presence most gracious and comfortable in the most solemne assemblies as you haue heard before This you that can remember our publike fasts can witnesse from your owne experience 1. To perswade all Christians to the loue of the most solemne assemblies of Gods people where the most and best of Gods people are wont to meete together 2. To exhort Gods people to giue all good encouragement to their faithfull Minister Heb. 13. 17. If they do not their worke with ioy it will be vnprofitable for you And that the hearers may doe three waies First by their diligence in comming to the assemblies and frequenting their ministrie that as we haue heard wrought euen in Christ himselfe great alacrity and readinesse to the worke of his ministry Secondly by shewing cheerefulnesse and diligence in attention when they are present as our Sauiours hearers at Nazareth did Luke 4. 20. the eyes of all them that were in the Synagogue were fastned on him And as the creeple at Lystra did he heard Paul with that attention and cheerefulnesse as Paul perceiued by his very countenance that he had faith to be healed Act. 14. 9. Thirdly by obeying and practising their doctrine and causing their teachers to see how they profit by their ministry and that is the greatest incouragement of all other obey them and submit your selues that they may doe their worke with ioy Heb. 13. 17. And on the other side nothing humbles and afflicts the faithfull Minister more then to see the vnto wardnesse of his people I feare when I come my God will humble me among you and that I shall be waile many that haue sinned and haue not repented c. 2. Cor. 12. 21. Lecture the sixty fourth September 4. 1610. IOHN IIII. XXXVII XXXVIII WE haue already heard that these verses containe the third and last reason our Sauiour vseth to incourage and stirre vp his Disciples to diligence in their ministry which is taken from the easinesse and facility of that worke wherein they were to be imployed in comparison of that wherein the Prophets their predecessours and fellow seruants had laboured And in this argument three points haue beene obserued as you haue heard The two first of these points we haue already finished it remaineth that we proceed to the third and last of them The third point is euidently grounded vpon the last words of the 36. vers That both he that soweth and he that reapeth may reioyee together The handling of which words I haue referred to this place because they do more naturally belong vnto this third than vnto the second argument Now for the meaning of the words that we may the better receiue instruction from them we must vnderstand first that by him that soweth is meant the Prophet and the Minister of the Old Testament by him that reapeth the Apostle and Minister of the New Testament as I haue already shewed Secondly that the Prophets reioycing was for the successe and fruit not of their owne labours so much as for the fruit of the Apostles labours The Prophets should reioyce to see what good the Apostles had done in their ministrie Thirdly that this is not so to be vnderstood as if the Prophets being then in heauen did particularly vnderstand what good the Apostles did vpon earth For we haue iust cause to doubt that the faithfull that are departed this life doe not know in particular what is done by vs vpon earth further than God is pleased by the ministrie of the Angels or otherwise to make it knowne vnto them when he seeth it may tend to the increase of their ioy and for the benefit of his Church vpon earth How is this then to be vnderstood that the Prophets should reioyce in the fruit of the Apostles Ministry for if they knew it not they could not reioyce in it I answer first they knew it in part while they liued for God reuealed it to them by his spirit how knowledge and grace should abound in the Church after Christs comming in the flesh that the earth should be filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the waters couer the sea Esay 11. 9. that God would then put his Law into the inward parts of his people and write it in their hearts ler. 31. 33. To them it was reuealed that not vnto themselues but vnto the faithfull that they should in these last dayes minister both by their preaching and writing the substance of the Gospell which is now preached 〈◊〉 Pet. 〈◊〉 12. And therein they reioyced euen to foresee this as Abraham did to foresee Christs comming in the flesh Iohn 8. 56. Secondly they shall know it perfectly at the day of iudgement at which time and not before it shall be fully knowne what euery man hath done what fruit euery mans labours hath yeelded iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkenesse and will make manifest the counsells of the heartâ—… and then shall euery man haue praeise of God 1. Cor. 4. 5. Which is one reason why besides the particular iudgement that euery soule goeth vnto so soone as euer it is departed out of the body after death commeth the iudgement Heb. 9. 27. there shall be a generall iudgement wherein also at the last day the Lord will then iudge euery man according to his workes because before that day it cannot be knowne to men and Angels though to the Lord it be how much good any good man hath done or how much hurt any wicked man hath done For as we know the sinnes of many wicked men may do much hurt after they are dead and rotten as it is said 2. King 23. 15. of Ieroboam that it was he that made Israel to sin euen in Iosia's daies which was about three hundred and sixty yeares after his death so may the good workes of the faithfull fructifie and do great good long after they be departed this life As Dauids holy example did good on Iosiah foure hundred yeares after Dauid was dead hee walked in the waies of Dauid his father and followed his good example 2. King 22. 2. At the end of the world then when it shall be fully knowne to men and Angels how much honour or dishonour euery man hath done vnto God the Lord will haue a generall iudgement And it is euident that the reioycing of the Prophets that our Sauiour speakes of in this place is to be referred vnto this time For first it is then when the reapers shall receiue their wages Secondly when the reapers and the sowers shall reioyce together Now then from hence that our Sauiour saith the holy Prophets and Apostles at the day of iudgement shall reioyce together though it shall then
were to be gathered out of the whole world This answer shall be cleared and confirmed vnto you in three Points 1. That the World in this place cannot possibly be taken for all mankinde 2. That by the World may well be meant the Elect onely that are scattered throughout the World 3. The Reason why the Holy Ghost intending onely to teach that Christ is the Sauiour of all the Elect vseth this Phrase to expresse it by and cals him the Sauiour of the World 1. That the world in this Place cannot be taken for all mankinde is euident because then this sentence should be contrary to many other plaine places which teach vs that Christ is not the Sauiour of all mankinde For it is expressely said in Scripture 1. That many in the world shall not be saued by him Matth. 7. 22 23. Many will say vnto mee in that day Lord Lord haue wee not by thy Name prophesied c. And then will I professe to them I neuer knew you 2. Yea that the greatest part of men in the world shall not be saued by him wide is the gate and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction and many there be that goe in thereat because straight is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth vnto life and few there be that finde it Matth. 7. 13 14. 3. That he shall be an occasion of damnation to many in the world Rom. 9. 32. 3. They haue stumbled at the stumbling stone as it is written Bâ—…held I lay in Zion a stumbling stone and a rocke to make men fall 4. God doth not so much as offer Christ nor make him knowne to all men in the world For as it was vnder the Law he hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his iudgements they haue not knowne them Psal. 147. 20. so may it truely be said that in euery age since there hath beene many thousand soules that neuer so much as heard of the name of Christ. As he did by immediate Reueration forbid his Apostles to goe vnto some people Act. 16. 6 7. So still by his prouidence he with-holds the meanes of grace frommany He doth in this case with the heauenly raine of his Word as he oft doth with the naturall raine I caused it saith he to raine vpon one city and caused it not to raine vpon another city one piece was rained vpon and the piece whereupon it rained not withered Amos 4. 7. 5. Christ desired not that all men in the world nor that the most men in the world should haue benefit by his death Ioh. 17. 9. I pray for them I pray not for the world but for them that thou hast giuen me for they are thine Thus haue I made it euident that when Christ is here called the Sauiour of the world it cannot be meant that he is the Sauiour of al men in the world 2. Now for the second point that by the world here may well be meant the Elect only that are scattered throughout the world is as plaine First because the like generall speeches are so taken in other places Looke vnto me and be ye saued all the ends of the earth vnto me euery knee shall bow and euery tongue shall sweare Esay 45. 22 23. and All Kings shall fall downe before him all nations shall serue him Ps. 72. 11. Secondly because in many places of Scripture the benefit of Christs death is restrained and limitted to a peculiar and choise company Esay 53. 6. He hath laid on him the iniquity of vs all Mat. 1. 21. He is called Iesus because he shall saue his people from their sins Ioh. 10. 15. I lay downe my life for my sheepe Ephes. 5. 23. He is the sauiour of his body Thirdly because in other places of Scripture by the world is meant the whole company of Gods Elect only Ioh. 6. 33. The bread of God is he which commeth downe from heauen and giueth life to the world 2. Cor. 5. 19. God was in Christ and reconciled the world to himselfe not imputing their sins vnto them Will any say that he hath giuen life vnto or reconciled vnto God all persons in the world 3. To come to the Reasons why the Holy Ghost intending to say no more but this that Christ is the Sauiour of all the Elect expresseth it not in those tearmes which one would thinke were more plaine but saith he is the Sauiour of the world 1. Iohn 4. 14. The Father hath sent his Sonne to bee the Sauiour of the world Iohn 3. 16. God so loued the world Ioh. 1. 29. and 6. 51. I giue my flesh for the life of the world not for our sinnes onely but for the sinnes of the whole world 1. Iohn 2. 2. God will haue all men to be saued and he gaue himselfe a ransome for all 1. Tim. 2. 4. 6. He tasted death for euery man Heb. 2. 9. The Reasons hereof are these 1. To expresse that the number of the Elect the number of those that shall be saued by Christ should be exceeding great according to that promise Gen. 13. 16. I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth And 15. 5. Innumerable as the starres in the firmament For so when we would expresse that a thing is commonly knowne we are wont to say All the world knowes it And so the Scripture it selfe speaketh Ioh. 12. 19. The world goeth after him Rom. 1. 8. Published throughout the whole world So Mat. 3. 5 6. It is said that all Iudea and all the region round about Iordan went out to Iohn and were baptized of him 2. To shew the better that Christ and his Merits should belong not to the Iewes onely but to the Gentiles to some of all parts and corners of the world some of all sorts and conditions of men This was necessary to be taught and expressed in most significant tearmes specially in those times wherein Christ and the Apostles liued both because the Iewes for a long time had beene the onely people of God and all of other Nations might iudge themselues excluded as all the Gentiles are called strangers and brought in complaining Esay 56. 3. The Lord hath surely separated me from his people as also because Christ while he was on earth seemed to haue beene sent onely to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Matth. 15. 24. Now the Lord could not in more significant tearmes haue expressed this That the Lord had his Elect not among the Iewes onely but also among the Gentiles in all sorts and conditions of men than by saying Christ is the Sauiour of the World And this is certainely the Apostles meaning both in 1. Iohn 2. 2. not for our sinnes only that are Iewes and haue beene his ancient people and to whom he was first and chiefly sent but also for the sins of the whole world of his elect Gentiles dispersed throughout the whole world And in 1. Tim. 2. 4. who will haue all men
of all sorts some of Kings and such as are in authority though they be yet strangers and enemies to the truth to be saued And Tit. 2. 11. the grace of God that bringeth saluation hath appeared vnto all men to men and women old and young Ministers and people seruants and masters As if he should haue said Not vs only that are already called but euen many of those that are yet vnconuerted that are strangers from the Common-wealth of Israel and enemies to the truth And lest this interpretation should seeme strange we shall finde the same phrase so taken Gen. 41. 57. All Countries came to Egypt to buy Corne of Ieseph that is of euery Country some 3. That by this kinde of speech the Elect might be the better encouraged to take hold on Christ and that this might be a helpe against their weaknes doubts and discouragements when they heare the merit of Christ propounded in the Gospel in so large and generall tearmes This is vsed as a Reason to encourage the abiects of the Gentiles Esay 45. 20. to beleeue in Christ vers 22. Looke vnto me and yee shall be saued all the ends of the earth shall be saued And this may seeme to be the principall thing that encouraged these Samaritans to beleeue in Christ because they heard him teach in those two daies that he spent amongst them that he was sent of God to be a Sauiour to all the world and that therefore they had no cause to doubt but that they might haue benefit by him they might be saued by him as well as others The Doctrine then we are to learne here is this That though all men shall not be saued by Christ yet is He in the Ministry of the Gospel to be offered to all in most generall manner without excepting or excluding of any So did our Sauiour in this place teach the Samaritans So did he in all places wheresoeuer he preached Repent you saith he to all and beleeue the Gospell that is that you shall be saued by my merits Mar. 1. 15. for so the Angell defines the Gospell Luke 2. 10 11. I bring you good tidings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of great ioy which shall be to all people And what is this good tidings this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this Gospell that he tells vs in the next words that vnto you is borne this day in the city of Dauid a Sauiour which is Christ the Lord. And so he commanded his Apostles to doe Goe yee into all the world and preach the Gospell vnto euery creature Marke 16. 15. Obiect 1. The Law is to be preached to some and not the Gospell Answ. True it is No hope of mercy by Christ is to be giuen to any man whilst he continues impenitent the law the doctrine of the law of the rigour and curse of it is made is appointed and ordained for the lawlesse and disobedient for the vngodly and for sinners c. 1. Tim 1. 9 10. yet to the wretchedest man that is in the world we are to offer Christ and to giue him hope that he may haue part in Christ if the fault be not in himselfe Luke 14. 21. Bring in hither the poore and maimed c. and verse 23. Compell them to come in Obiect 2. How can we say that Christ belongs to all sith we know he belongs onely to the Elect and we are not sure who are Elect Answ. 1. Though we are sure there are Reprobates in the Church yet there is no particular person that liues in the Church but we are to iudge and hope he is one of Gods Elect. So the Apostle iudgeth of all the strangers he wrote vnto he calls all the strangers the Iewes that professed the Gospell throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithinia elect according to the foreknowledge of God 1. Pet. 1. 2. So Paul in the iudgement of charity saith of some that through scandall giuen to them might perish that they were such as Christ dyed for 1. Cor. 8. 11. 2. God hath commanded vs to offer his Gospell to euery particular person vnto whom he sends vs and that liues in his Church His secret decree he keepes to himselfe his reuealed will is that we should offer Christ to euery one Mar. 16. 1â—… As on the contrary side when he sent Esay to Hezekiah Esay 38. 1. and Ionah to Niniueh Ionah 3. 4. he bids them preach death and destruction vnto such as he yet in his secret decree intended should liue 3. We are sure that euery one to whom we offer Christ shall indeed haue benefit by Christ vnlesse his owne infidelitie and reiecting of Christ do hinder him Iohn 3. 18. He that belieueth on him is not condemned but he that beleeueth not is condemned already because he hath not beleeued in the name of the onely begotten Son of God Reason No man that knowes his owne vnworthinesse and how farre he hath prouoked Almighty God can be encouraged to beleeue vnlesse the Gospell be in this generall manner propounded to him vnlesse by this meanes hope be giuen him that he may haue benefit by Christ that the promise belongs euen to him And that as I haue told you is the cause of the speech Esay 45. 22. and so it is likewise of those The promise is to you and to your children and to all that are afar of euen as many as the Lord our God shall call Act. 2. 39. yee are the children of the Prophets and of the Couenant which God made with our fathers Act. 3. 25. Vse 1. For the terrour of the presumptuous sinner that imboldens himselfe in sinne by this conceit that Christ dyed for all men and that it is an easie thing for him to beleeue when he lists 2. For the comfort of the humbled sinner that doubts he is so wretched a sinner that he can haue no benefit by Christ â—…e cannot beleeue that euer Christ died for him Lecture the seuentie two Nouember 20. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLII WEe heard the last day that in this Verse is set downe how these Samaritans that had begun to beleeue vpon the speech of the Woman their Neighbour were confirmed and strengthned in their Faith by hearing of Christ himselfe in those two daies that he made his abode with them And that there be foure principall points to be obserued in it 1. The obiect of their faith the thing that they beleeued viz. That he was the Christ the Sauiour of the world 2. The certaintie of their faith We know say they that he is indeed the Christ. 3. The meanes whereby they were brought vnto this certaintie or ground whereon they did build their faith not the saying of the woman but the hearing of him themselues 4. The fruit and effect whereby they declared this their faith namely the profession they make of it vnto the woman that had beene the first instrument to draw them vnto Christ. The first of these foure points we handled and finished
the last day it followeth now that we proceed vnto the second From this then that these Samaritans making here profession of their faith in Iesus Christ i. e. declare their faith by the certainty of their knowledge and expresse what they meant by saying they did beleeue in this manner Now wee beleeue for we know that this is indeed the Christ we learne That there is great certainty and assurance in true faith It is more than an opinion than a coniecture than to hope well it is a certaine and vndoubted perswasion of the heart This you shall finde true in all the kindes of true Faith which the Scripture speakes of 1. They that had the Faith of Miracles neuer attempted the doing of any Miracle but they were certaine they should effect it And therefore Christ told his Disciples that the cause why they could not cast out a Diuell Matth. 17. 19 20. was that at that time they had not the Faith of Miracles in any measure if they had had so much of it as a graine of mustard seede they might haue beene assured to preuaile in that great worke 2. They that haue an Historicall Faith are certainely and fully assured that all that God hath reuealed in his Word is vndoubtedly true They are certaine that Christ was the Sonne of God Iohn 17. 8. They haue knowne surely that I am come from thee and they haue beleeued that thou didst send me They are certaine of euery Commandement God hath reuealed to them in his Word That they may not doe any thing of their owne workes on the Lords day that they may not reuenge themselues c. They are vndoubtedly perswaded that euery curse threatned in the Word against the wicked shall certainely light vpon them and that euery blessing promised to the godly shall vndoubtedly be performed to them though reason sense and experience be neuer so much against it yet are they fully perswaded of it because God hath said it Therefore the Apostle cals faith Heb. 11. 1. An euidence of things not seene Two notable instances are giuen vs for this 1. Concerning the Beginning and Creation of the World 2. Concerning the End and Dissolution of it The one we haue Heb. 11. 3. Through Faith we vnderstand that the World was ordained by the Word of God So that as certainely as we are perswaded that there is now a Sunne in the Firmament whose rising and approching to vs causeth the day whose setting and departing from vs causeth the night because our sense teacheth vs this so are we euery whit as certainely perswaded that there were sundry daies and nights before there was any Sunne to rise or set in the world because God hath said so in his Word that there were three daies before the Sun was Created Gen. 1. 13 14. 2. The other instance for the certainety of this Historicall faith is 1. Thess. 5. 2. Yee your selues know perfectly that the day of the Lord shall come 3. He that hath a true iustifying faith may not only hope well and coniecture but he may be certainely and vndoubtedly perswaded that Christ and all his merits do belong vnto him he may be in this life certainely assured that he shall be saued Now because this is the faith that my Text speaketh of and this is a point that it much concernes vs all to be well instructed in I will be larger in speaking of this kinde of Faith than of the former two And before I come to the proofe of this point I will giue you foure Cautions which shall preserue you from mistaking and mis-vnderstanding this Doctrine and which may serue for answer to all the materiall obiections that are made against it 1. Though we say that euery true Beleeuer may be certaine of his owne saluation yet doe we grant there are degrees of Faith and knowledge that all Beleeuers are not in the like measure certaine of their saluation neither may any from this Doctrine conclude I am but an Hypocrite I haue no true Faith because I haue not the certainety that such and such I reade of in the Word had because I cannot doe as such and such can For God giues all his graces in diuers measures euen to his Elect ones according to his owne good pleasure Matth. 13. 23. The seede of the Word in some brings forth an hundred fold in some but sixtie in some but thirtie One hath a strong Faith as Abraham Rom. 4. 19 20. and the Woman of Canaan Matth. 15. 28. Another a weake Faith as the man whose childe was possessed Mar. 9. 24. A little Faith as the Disciples Matth. 8. 26. And yet this weake this little Faith is as true a Faith as effectuall to iustification and saluation though it yeeld not a man that measure of certainety and comfort as the other It is the truth and soundnesse not the measure and quantitie of Faith that saues vs. 2. They that haue attained to the strongest Faith to the greatest measure of Faith cannot be so certaine of their saluation but they shall haue some doubts and some distrust left in them The Thessalonians are commended for their Faith aboue all the Churches yet it is said of them that they had somewhat lacking in their faith 1. Thess. 3. 10. Yea Paul himselfe was not perfect in faith not as though I had already attained it either were already perfect saith he Phil. 3. 12. It is a good signe of true Faith to discerne grieue and striue against doubts and motions of distrust He may be sure he hath no true Faith that feeles not infidelity in himselfe Yea a man may haue at the same time both Faith and doubting Lord I belieue helpe thou mine vnbeliefe Mar. 9. 24. yet doth this doubting proceed not from the spirit but from the flesh from the vnregenerate part neither is it a vertue as Papists would haue it or a property of true Faith but a thing most contrary and opposite to the nature of it True Faith hath certainety in it and excludeth all doubtings Iames 3. 5. Let him aske in Faith and wauer not Matth. 21. 21. If yee haue faith and doubt not Matth. 14. 31. O thou of little faith wherefore didst thou doubt 3. They that haue the strongest Faith feele not this certainty of their saluation at all times but may for a time be quite depriued of the feeling of it As the Apostle saith 1. Pet. 1. 6. Yee greatly reioyce in your faith though now for a season if need be yee are in heauinesse through manifold tentations They that before were most full of confidence and assurance yet in tentation shew much weakenesse Matth. 14. See Peters confidence vers 28 29. see his weakenesse verse 30. Eliah that before feared not to meet Ahab and deale so roundly with him a while after quaked and fled at the threat of Iezabel and grew impatient 1. King 19. 3 4. Dauid sometimes was full of confidence and certainety and could say as
Psal. 27. 1. The Lord is my light and saluation whom shall I feare And 23. 4. Yea though I should walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare no euill for thou art with me At another time you shall heare him complaine Psal. 55. 5. Feare and trembling are come vpon me and an horrible feare hath couered me Yea 31 22. I am cut off from before thine eyes So you shall haue the Church and Spouse of Christ the Mother of vs all sometimes in fulnesse of assurance glorying as Cant. 2. 6. My welbeloued is mine and I am his At another time you shall heare her complaine as Cant. 5. 6. My welbeloued is gone I sought him but I could not finde him I called him but he answered me not 4. The man that hath the strongest Faith may and ought to liue in continuall feare Without this we can neuer worke out our saluation Phil. 2. 12. In which respect it is said to be the happinesse of a man if he can nourish in himselfe a feare to fall and offend God continually Pro. 28. 14. For first though he be sure God will neuer quite cast him off nor disinherit him yet he knowes withall it is possible for him to fall into haynous sins yea euen as haynous for the outward act as they can do that want all grace And euen to this that may be applyed which Salomon speaketh in another sense Eccles. 9. 2. All things come alike to all 2. He knowes that if he doe thus fall he shall offend and grieue his heauenly Father which a good Childe will be affraid to doe there is a feare of his father euen in the most gracious childe yee shall feare euery man his mother and his father Leuit. 19. 3. 3. He knowes that if he sinne against God though he cannot be dis-inherited yet he may be grieuously scourged he may lose his certainety and feeling of Gods fauour which is dearer to him than his life Psal. 63. 3. Thy louing kindnesse is better than life He may bring vpon himselfe many fearefull plagues both spirituall and temporall God is very terrible in the assembly of the Saints Psal. 89. 7. therefore he liues in continuall feare But this feare stands well enough with the assurance and certainety of saluation it hindereth it not but furthereth it greatly for it is the chiefe meanes to preserue them from falling away Ier. 32. 40. I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me such feare makes vs the fitter to doe any seruice vnto God and therefore hinders not our assurance or comfort in God but furthers it much a man may reioyce in such trembling serue the Lord with feare and reioyce in trembling Psal. 2. 11. Thou standest by Faith be not high minded but feare These foure points being thus premised let vs now come to the confirmation of the Doctrine That by a true Faith a man may be in this life certaine and sure of his saluation And I will confirme it to you three waies 1. By declaring to you the profession that the Faithfull haue made of the certainety they haue found in themselues of their owne saluation 2. Then by the effects it hath wrought in them whereby they haue declared themselues to be indeed as certaine as they haue made shew of 3. By giuing you the reasons why it must needs be so that they that haue true Faith are indeed certaine of their saluation And for the first marke the maruellous certainty the faithfull haue euer made profession of 1. They were sure that Christ with all his merits did belong to them Iob 19. 25. I am sure that my Redeemer liueth 2. They were sure of the forgiuenesse of their sinnes and of the imputation of Christs perfect righteousnesse Esay 45. 24. He shall say surely in the Lord haue I righteousnesse and strength 3. They were sure God was become their Father through him Esay 63. 16. Doubtlesse thou art our Father though Abraham be ignorant of vs. 4. They were sure that after this life they should inherit eternall life we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolued we haue a building of God an house not made with hands eternall in the heauens 2. Cor. 5. 1. yee know in your selues that yee haue in heauen a better and an enduring substance Heb. 10. 34. 1. Iohn 3. 14. We know that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren 5. They were sure that all things their prosperity aduersity yea their tentations and sinnes should in the end worke for their good we know that all things worke together for good to them that loue God Rom. 8. 28. 6. They were sure they should perseuere in Gods fauour to the end of their life and neuer fall away finally This God is our God for euer and euer he will be our guide euen vnto death Psal. 48. 14. I am like a greene oliue tree in the house of God I trust in the mercy of God for euer and euer Psal. 52. 8. Surely shall one say in the Lord haue I righteousnesse and strength not righteousnesse only and pardon of my sins but strength also to vphold me and make me perseuere in the state of grace Esay 45. 24. Psal. 23. 6. Doubtlesse kindnesse and mercy shall follow me all the daies of my life Rom. 8. 38. 29. I am perswaded that neither death nor life c. shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. In which words obserue 1. That he speakes thus confidently not of himselfe alone but of all the faithfull verse 39. Vs. 2. That the ground on which he builds this assurance is not any speciall reuelation but such a foundation as is common to all the faithfull namely because God spared not his owne Son but deliuered him vp for vs all verse 32. because it is God that hath iustified vs ver 33. because it is Christ that died yea rather that is risen againe who is euen at the right hand of God who also maketh intercession for vs verse 34. 3. Though the Faith of the meanest Christian be in degree and measure different from that which was in Paul yet is it in nature all one with his and as effectuall to saue him as Pauls was 2. Pet. 1. 1. that haue obtained the like precious Faith with vs. Lecture the seuentie three Nouember 27. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLII FOlloweth now that we come vnto the effects which true faith hath wrought in Gods children whereby they haue declared themselues to be certaine of their saluation And there be foure effects it doth worke in all true beleeuers which doe euidently argue that it is a certaine perswasion of Gods fauour and of eternall life The first is peace of conscience it workes sound peace in the conscience Iohnâ—…4 â—…4 27. Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth giue
that his mercy endureth for euer 2. We are weake and vnable to resist the least tentation much lesse those mighty enemies that we haue to encounter with and therefore Christ bids vs Mat. 26. 41. Watch and pray that yee enter not into temptation We might for any strength that is in vs fall quite away from God euery day But the Lord our God is strong and of power sufficient to keepe that that is committed vnto him 2. Tim. 1. 12. I suffer and am not ashamed for I know in whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that hee is able to keepe that that I haue committed vnto him vntill that day Wee are kept saith Peter 1. Pet. 1. 5. by the power of God through Faith vnto Saluation This reason our Sauiour giues for the perseuerance of the faithfull Iohn 10. 28 29. They shall neuer perish neither shall any plucke them out of mine hand my Father which gaue them mee is greater than all and none is able to plucke them out of my Fathers hand This is that that keepes the Faithfull from falling irrecouerably Psal. 37. 24. Though he fall hee shall not be cast off for the Lord putteth vnder his hand 3. We do enough euery day to deserue that God should take his holy spirit from vs and cast vs off for euer But though we deserue no better Christ hath deserued that God should continue his grace and fauour towards vs vnto the end and this is that that is sealed and confirmed to vs in the Lords Supper yea he continually pleades this merit of his for vs before his Father and makes intercession for vs. The cause why Peter though he fell fearefully yet could not fall totally nor finally was that Prayer that Christ made for him Luke 22. 31 32. Now looke what prayer Christ made for Peter he made for all the faithfull as is plaine Iohn 17. 20. neither pray I for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue on me through their word And this is a chiefe part of that prayer he makes for them verse 11. Holy Father keepe them in thy Name euen them that thou hast giuen me and verse 15. I pray not that thou wouldst take them out of the world but that thou keepe them from that euill one And that prayer was but the summe of that intercession that he makes for vs continually at the right hand of his Father Heb. 7. 25. He is able perfectly to saue such as come to God by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them And therefore to conclude seeing the Faithfull haue such a rocke to build their assurance vpon what maruell is it though they be so fully assured and vndoubtedly perswaded of their saluation Lecture the seuentie fiue December 11. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLII IT followeth now that we proceede to the Vse that is to be made of the former Doctrine for it is certainely a Doctrine of great vse And in teaching you the vse of this Doctrine I might first apply it to the confutation of the Papists who directly contradict this Doctrine which hath beene so clearely and euidently confirmed vnto you by the holy Scriptures But that I hold not to be so needefull or profitable in this place specially because in confuting the errour of the Papists in this point I should but repeate what I haue already taught in the confirmation of the Doctrine I will therefore make but three Vses of this Doctrine whereof the first shall be for Exhortation the second for Reproofe the third for Comfort First if a man may in this life grow so certainely and vndoubtedly assured of Gods fauour and of his eternall saluation we are all to bee exhorted by all meanes to seeke for this certainetie 1. Many thinke they haue faith that yet are not nor euer were certaine of their saluation haue no assurance from God what hee meanes to doe with them what shall become of them after this life but goe blundring on in an vncertaine opinion or wauering hope of Gods fauour and rest in that neuer seeking for any certainety 2. Some that are possessed with the spirit of bondage and often vexed with terrible doubts and feares about this matter yet will neuer set their hearts to seeke for this certainety 3. Some that haue felt in themselues this comfortable assurance and now through their folly haue lost it yet seeke not to recouer it as if it were a matter of no worth Well we are I say to be exhorted to vse all good meanes to be deliuered from the spirit of bondage and not to rest in an vncertaine opinion or wauering hope but to seeke to haue this assurance if we haue lost it labour to recouer it if we haue it take heed we lose it not Cause not the light of his countenance to fall as Iob speakes of himselfe in another case Iob 29. 24. Heb. 10. 35. Cast not away your confidence This is the exhortation of the Apostle 2. Pet. 1. 10. Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure for if yee do these things yee shall neuer be moued As if he should say This certainety may be attained vnto if ye be diligent If we hold any land or lease we will spare no paines nor cost to make it as sure as we can specially if we haue euer an aduersary that contends with vs about it how much more doth it stand vs vpon to make this certaine This is a matter we can neuer make too sure Paul prayeth for all the faithfull Col. 2. 2. That their hearts may be comforted in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding And Verse 7. That they may bee rooted and built in Christ and stablished in the Faith abounding therein with thankesgiuing And for the Ephesians he prayeth Ephes. 3. 17 18 19. That being rooted and grounded in the assurance of Gods loue they might be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height and to know the loue of Christ which passeth all knowledge that they might bee filled with all fulnesse of God Mee thinkes I should not neede to vse reasons to perswade and moue you to seeke for this assurance yet because we haue all so great neede to be stirred vpto this duty I will giue you a few First it would free the heart from all slauish feare that vexeth and disquieteth it and worke a maruellous quietnesse and holy security in it Psalme 46. 1 2 3. God is our hope and strength therefore will we not feare though the earth be moued though the mountaines fall into the midst of the sea c. Rom. 8. 31. If God be on our side who can be against vs And without this we can haue no true quietnesse of minde specially in the time of extreme danger Secondly it would make our hearts maruellously comfortable and chearefull in euery estate 1. Pet. 1. 8. You beleeue and reioyce with ioy vnspeakeable In prosperity it would
time he had seldome or neuer preached as is plaine by that we finde from that time after this his comming into Galile Iesus began to preach Matth. 4. 17. and making choice of Galile rather than of Ierusalem or all Iudea to exercise his Ministry and spend most of his time and labour in passeth by Nazaret and refuseth to make choice of that place to preach or liue in Yea it is twice recorded that he passed by Nazaret here in this place when he went to Cana and againe Matth. 4. 13. when he went to Capernaum We reade indeed that once he preached at Nazaret Luke 4. 16. but it was but once he made no abode there and that one Sermon was made not so much in mercy as in iudgement to make them without excuse as appeareth by the answer hee makes to a secret obiection they might make against him Luke 4. 25 27. Which was in effect as if hee should haue said vnto them I am not sent to you God hath forbidden me to preach vnto you Secondly But why did he thus leaue and shunne Nazaret his owne Countrey which he did doubtlesse owe more duty vnto than to any other place For it is certaine euery man owes a duty to the place of his birth and specially of his education and dwelling in respect of the many blessings of God he hath receiued there therefore also euery City and Towne in Israel was called a mother in Israel 2. Sam. 20. 19. In respect hereof the light of nature hath taught men that euery mans Countrey may challenge some right and interest in whatsoeuer gifts or abilities God hath giuen vnto him See what an affection the Apostle expresseth towards his Country-men he calls God to witnesse that he had great heauinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart to see their blindnesse and obstinacy Rom 9. 12. his hearts desire and prayer to God for them was that they might be saued Rom. 10. 1. And doubtlesse Christ loued his own Country as dearely as euer any good man did and more too All good affections were in him in farre greater perfection than in any of vs. What was then the cause why he shewed so little respect now vnto his own Country Was it the basenesse and obscurity of that place No verily For for ought we can reade in the Scripture or any other Author it was euery whit as populous and of as good note as either Cana or Capernaum or Corazin or Bethsaida Yea it had this honour aboue all the Cities either in Galile or Iudea that he had dwelt so long there and bore his name in part from that place Was it then for any notorious wickednesse that did abound in that towne more than in any other towne in Galile Surely â—…o such thing is recorded of it but for ought we can reade it was as ciuill a place as any other that Christ conuersed most in True it is that on a time after he had preached there they thrust him out of their City and would haue throwne him downe headlong from the top of an hill Luke 4. 29. but that was long after this time as will appeare if we well obserue what is written whatsoeuer we haue heard done in Capernaum doe also here in thy country Luke 4. 23. he had done many miracles in Capernaum before that time The onely true cause why he passed by Nazaret and refused to exercise his Ministry there was because he knew he could haue no honour there as it is plainely said here verse 44. Hee himselfe without the disswasion of any had testified that is with great earnestnesse and compassion affirmed to his Disciples as they had had speech of that matter in thâ—… iourney that neither he nor any other Prophet could haue any honour in his owne Countrey Now these two points being thus obserued in the Text the Doctrine that ariseth from hence for our instruction is this That there is an honour due vnto euery true Prophet and Minister of God and the Lord holds all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell as will not honour his Prophets There be two branches as you see of the Doctrine and we will confirme them distinctly and seuerally 1. That it is the will of God that his people should honour his Prophets and Ministers See the proofe for this out of the Old Testament Iudges 13. 17. Manoah asketh the Angell that brought him word of the birth of Sampson whom he tooke to be a Prophet and Messenger of the Lord what his name was and giueth this for the reason that when his sayings were come to passe and so they should proue that he was a true Prophet indeede they might honour him And Lam. 4. 16. it is noted for a foule sinne and signe of maruellous confusion that they reuerenced not the face of the Priests Plaine places also there be for this in the New Testament 1. Tim. 5. 17. Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they that labour in the Word and Doctrine So no man taketh this honour vnto himself but he that is called of God Heb. 5. 4. hold such in reputation Phil. 2. 29. 2. The second branch of the Doctrine is also euident The Lord holdeth all such vnworthy of the comfort of his Gospell that will not esteeme of nor honour his Prophets For this point also I will bring you two plaine places out of the Old Testament and two out of the New When the causes are laid downe 2. Chron. 36. for which God depriued the Iewes of his Word and Worship this is reckoned for the chiefe verse 16. They mocked the Messengers of the Lord and misused his Prophets And Hosea 4. 4. the Lord threatning this fearefull iudgement to the Iewes that they should haue none to rebuke or reprooue them for their sinnes he giueth this for the reason of it For this people are as they that rebuke the Priest Two plaine places also there are in the New Testament for this Matth. 21. 43. when our Sauiour prophesieth that the Kingdome of God should be taken from the Iewes he giues this for the chiefe reason of it which had beene mentioned by him in a Parable in the former Verses specially verse 35. viz. the indignities they had offered to Gods Prophets and Messengers And Matth. 23. 39. when he had threatned them of Ierusalem that whereas he had often preached vnto them and sought their conuersion in as louing and carefull a manner as the Hen gathereth her Chickens vnder her wings now he would leaue them and they should see him no more till the day of iudgement he alledgeth no particular sinne for the cause of this but the dishonour and contempt they shewed vnto the Prophets verse 37. Before I come to the Reasons of this Doctrine let me entreate you to obserue with me what account the Lord maketh of the honour of his Prophets and how highly he is displeased with the dishonours and indignities that haue
beene done to his Ministers in the example of foure Kings of Iuda which in the beginning of their reigne had beene worthy and excellent Princes and neuer prospered after they had done contempt and dishonour to Gods Prophets The first of these was Asa 2. Chron. 16. Hanani the Prophet came to him and deliuered faithfully a message from the Lord and it is said verse 10. Asa was wroth with the Seer and put him into prison But looke what followed to the end of verse 12. and you shall see he neuer prospered after The next of these Kings was Ioash 2. Chron. 24. Zachary the Prophet the sonne of Iehoiadah the Kings Cousin-Germane deliuereth faithfully a sharpe message from the Lord Ioash commands him to be stoned for it verse 21. But see Uerse 25. what an end he came to shortly after and obserue that though he had many other sinnes yet the Holy Ghost saith this was the sinne that brought that ruine vpon him The third of these Kings was Amaziah 2. Chron. 25. 16. A Prophet came to him in the Name of the Lord and plainly reprooued him Amaziah reiecteth him with great disdaine Haue they made thee the Kings Counsellour Sir must you direct me and tell me what I haue to doe then he putteth him to silence But marke what followed the Prophet telleth him plainely he knew God had determined to destroy him because he had done that And so it fell out indeed verse 27. he was murdered by treason The fourth and last of these Kings was Uzziah 2. Chron. 26. he would needes out of the pride of his heart take vpon him to incroach vpon the Priests office the Priests withstood him verse 19. he was cruelly angry as the word signifieth with the Priests raging against them and threatning them but what followed euen that which the Priests told him verse 18. Thou shalt haue no honour from the Lord God The thing he respected was his honour forsooth it was not for his honour to be ruled by the Priests but what honour got he by it First hee was smitten immediately while he was raging against the Priests with a Leprosie and the Leprosie rose in his very forehead verse 19. Secondly verse 21. He was a Leper to the day of his death and dwelt as a Leper in an house apart because he was cut off from the house of the Lord. Thirdly verse 23. After his death they buried him apart though in the same field from his Ancestors for they said He is a Leper The Reasons of the Doctrine are these 1. In respect of their gifts there is an honour due to the true Prophets and Ministers of God It is a barbarous thing not to reuerence and honour learning and Gods gifts wheresoeuer we discerne them Pro. 13. 15. Good vnderstanding maketh a man acceptable And Eccles. 8. 1. The wisedome of a man maketh his face to shine And aboue all gifts and learning this deserueth most honour when a man hath a gift to diuide the Word aright rightly to interpret the Scriptures and to apply them to the vse of Gods Church When the Apostle had said 1 Cor. 12. 31. Desire you the best gifts he commeth to tell them which are the best gifts and hauing shewed in generall Chap. 13. that no gifts are ought worth to a mans owne comfort vnlesse they be vsed in loue and care to profit others he addeth Chap. 14. 1. Follow after loue and couet spirituall gifts but rather that yee may prophesie And verse 5. I would that you all spake with strange languages but rather that ye prophesied for greater is he that prophesiâ—…th than he that speaketh with tongues 2. In respect of their worke and office that they are employed in honour is due vnto them For how meane and base soeuer we are yet is our office great and honourable Luke 1. 15. Hee shall bee great in the sight of the Lord. Wee are the Messengers of the Lord of Hosts â—…al 2. 7. Wee are Embassadours for Christ 1. Cor. 5. 20. Yea we are his Messengers and Em bassadours in matters concerning the soule the precious soule of man not in matters of this life but in the matters of God Heb. 5. 1. The Priest was taken from among men and ordained for men in things pertaining to God You cannot haue the meanes of saluation the Word and Sacraments but from vs. 1. Cor 4. 1. Let a man so esteeme of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and Disposers of the Mysteries of God Yea you cannot haue sauing knowledge nor faith nor regeneration nor eternall life without vs ordinarily Rom. 10. 14. How can they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard And how can they heare without a Preacher Ioh. â—…0 23. To vs the keyes of the Kingdome of Heauen are committed And though it be certaine that God hath respect to the Prayers of the meanest of the faithfull and it may fall out that many a priuate Christian hath also a better gifâ—… in prayer than many a good Minister yet hath the Lord more respect to the prayers of his Prophets and Ministers than to any other and they are more effectuall to the comfort of Gods people Gen. 20. 7. He is a Prophet and hee shall pray for thee Iames 5. 14. Moses and Aaron were among his Priests and Samuel among such as call vpon his Name these called vpon the Lord and hee heard them Psal. 99. 6. So it is said 2. Chron. 30. 27. that at the end of the solemne passeouer that was kept by Hezekiah The Priests and the Leuites arose and blessed the People and their voice was heard and their Prayer came vp to heauen to his holy Habitation In respect of all this that I haue said concerning the office and function of the Minister the Apostle telleth the Corinthians there was no proportion betweene that they could giue to their Ministers and that they receiued from them 2. Cor. 9. 11. If we haue sowen vnto you spirituall things is it a great thing that we reape your carnall things Yea more than that he tells Philemon verse 19. that he did owe to him euen his owne selfe And so much may euery faithfull Minister say to so many as haue beene conuerted to God by his Ministry The third Reason why the Lord maketh such account of the honour of his Prophets and is so highly displeased with the indignities that are done vnto them is because men cannot honour nor esteeme of their Doctrine and Message vnlesse they honour and esteeme of them The contempt done to them reacheth to the holy things they are employed in and to the Lord himselfe It is not possible for a man to loue the Word but he must loue and honour the Ministers of it How beautifull are the feet of them that preach the Gospell of peace Rom. 10. 15. Yee haue acknowledged vs in part that we are your reioycing 2. Cor. 1. 14. Nay it is not possible for any man to loue
of the second commandement which concerneth his outward worship I will visit the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me Exod. 20. 5. generally all wickednesse will do it Cursed shall be the fruit of thy body Deut. 18. 18. Thirdly let vs all learne by this what a happy thing it is to haue God for our Father If we that are euill Matth. 7. 11. when our childe asketh vs bread will not giue him a stone if we when he asketh fish will not giue him a serpent if we Mal. 3. 17. doe so spare them if we Esay 49. 15. cannot forget them if we be so apt to receiue our childe how hainously soeuer he hath offended vs vpon his submission how much more will the Lord receiue vs Luke 15. 20. If we shew our affection most when our children are in extremity how much more will the Lord his soule was grieued for the misery of Israel Iudg. 10 16. If we take no pleasure in beating our children how much lesse the Lord he doth not afflict willingly nor grieue the children of men Lam. 3. 33. Lecture the eightie fiue March 19. 1610. IOHN IIII. XLVII NOw it remaineth that wee procede vnto the third and last point which wee obserued in these words namely the benefit that this great man receiued by his affliction Concerning which these three points are to be obserued First it humbled him greatly and abated his pride for as great a man as he was yet he himselfe seeketh helpe for his sonne and 2. he meekely and patiently bare a very sharpe checke that Christ gaue vnto him verse 48 without euer replying or expostulating the matter with him Secondly it did driue him to seeke to Christ yea to seeke earnestly and importunately for helpe Doubtlesse first he had heard much of Christ before this time and did also esteeme him a great Prophet but whether it were for feare of Herod or some other carnall respect he came not vnto him till this affliction did driue him vnto him secondly he had also vsed the benefit of physicke and all other ordinary meanes before and till that he seeth no meanes would preuaile but his sonne grew into extremity and was euen ready to dye he comes not to Christ. Thirdly this affliction became vnto him a meane and occasion of his vnfained conuersion for first it softened his heart and prepared it to beleeue the word of Christ secondly it brought both himselfe and his whole family to the Faith The Doctrine then we haue here to learne is this That affliction is greatly profitable and necessary vnto all the Elect of God Marke that I say vnto the Elect of God for affliction in it selfe is a curse of God and fruit of his wrath due to sinne whether we be afflicted in our bodies or in our mindes or in our children or in our goods or in our good name there is no affliction of what kinde soeuer but it is in it owne nature a curse of God the Lord makes this preface to all the particular euils and afflictions that he threatneth If thou wilt not hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God then all these curses shall come vpon thee and ouertake thee Deut. 28. 15. And daily experience teacheth vs afflictions are not profitable to all men Pharaoh had afflictions enow but still his heart was harder and harder Of all the afflictions of the Reprobate we may say as our Sauiour speaketh in another case Matth. 24. 8. All these are but the beginnings of sorrowes The losses and afflictions the paines and sorrowes they feele in this life are but as earnests of those vnspeakeable and euerlasting torments that are prepared for them in the life to come This that I speake of therefore that men should receiue so great good by affliction is a priuiledge peculiar to the Elect of God Romanes 8. 28. All things and hee speaketh specially of afflictions worke together for the best to them that loue God euen to them that are called according to his purpose To them all things are sanctified all things are made good euen those things that in themselues are most euill 1. Cor. 3. 21 22. All things are yours whether it be this world or life or death or things present or things to come all are yours and yee are Christs The Crosse of Christ like vnto the Tree that God shewed Moses Exod. 15. 25. hath made affliction which was before as the waters of Mara bitter and unwholesome to be sweet and wholesome to all his people To all such I say affliction is both profitable and necessary For the profit of them you know what Dauid said Hee had afflictions of all kindes and of them all he saith Psal. 119. 71. It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted And the Church Lam. 3. 27. speaketh more generally It is good for a man that he heare the yoke in his youth But I say not onely they are profitable but they are necessary also as necessary as meat and drinke Vnlesse God would see vs perish he must needs afflict vs yea the best man that euer was hath had great need of it to his dying day Psalme 73. 14. Daily haue I beene punished and chastened euery morning Acts 14. 22. We must through many afflictions enter into the Kingdome of God or we can neuer come there That is the reason of that strange and passionate speech the Lord vseth of his people Ier. 9. 7. Behold I will melt them and try them for what should I els do for the Daughter of my People As if he should say I can deuise no way to do them good but by casting them into the fornace of affliction Reasons of this Doctrine I might giue many but I will content my selfe with those few that the Text affordeth me in the example of this Ruler First his affliction as I shewed you did humble him This is the first Reason why it is so profitable and necessary because it humbleth the heart of man and abateth his pride There is no one sinne we know that maketh a man more odious to God or that is a greater barre to our saluation than pride is Prou. 16. 5. All that are proud in heart are abomination to the Lord. Iames 4. 6. The Scripture offereth more grace and therefore saith God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble Neither is there any man high or low rich or poore godly or vngodly but he hath in him that old leauen that Paul speaketh of 1. Cor. 5. 7. which puffeth vp his heart and causeth him to swell and to thinke too well of himselfe All the oppression and cruelty that the Mighty practise vpon their inferiours proceedeth from this roote Psal. 119. 122. Let not the proud oppresse mee and so doth the malice and vnreconcileable heart that is in men Pro. 13. 10. Onely by pride doth man make contention From hence it commeth
that men shew such contempt to the Word that euery meane man scorneth to be admonished and reproued by it Ior. 13. 15. Heate and giue eare be not proud for the Lord hath spoken it Yea the best of Gods children are extreamely prone to this sinne to thinke too well of themselues if they enioy prosperity but a while When other sins decay in vs this groweth and increaseth and a man will be proud of grace nay proud euen of this because he is more humble than other men It is said of good Hezekiah 2. Chron. 32. 25. that when vpon his repentance and humbling himselfe God had restored him and added fifteene yeares to his life that his heart was lifted vp Many thinke they haue no great neede of affliction for this they are not proud because they are not curious in apparrell nor of their bodies But alas that is but one fruit of pride a man may be a proud man though he be a very slouen this way Now affliction will humble a man and abate this pride of heart and nothing but affliction will doe it Elihu noted this to be one end that God aymeth at in correcting man Iob 33. 17. That he might hide the pride of man For the pride we haue in our beauty and strength of our body a little sicknesse will abate it and cause vs to acknowledge it to be indeede as the Apostle calleth it Phil. 3. 21. Avile body vnworthy of the cost and care and time that we haue bestowed vpon it And what end would there bee of this vanitie if God should not now and then visit his Children with some correction or other But let vs consider more distinctly the benefit and fruit of affliction this way 1. It abateth the pride that is in man toward man It daunteth the spirit of the proudest and cruellest oppressour as we shall see in Iob 31. 13 14. If I did contemne the iudgement of my Man-seruant or of my Maid when they did contend with me what then shall I doe when God standeth vp and when hee shall visit me what shall I answer Dauid in his prosperity cared not what wrong hee did to his faithfull seruant and deare friend Uriah but in his aduersitie hee durst not doe the least harme to his mortall enemie he durst not put forth his hand against Saul 1. Sam. 24. 10. Ye haue seldome seene any that had any minde to wrong others when Gods hand hath beene heauie vpon them On their death bed you shall heare the cruellest Oppressors relent and talke of a desire and purpose they haue to make satisfaction to them that they haue wronged this way But if men should now liue to that age that they did before the floud oh how would the earth be filled with crueltie and violence as the Lord complaineth it was in those daies Gen. 6. 13. 2. It abateth the pride that is in man toward the Lord himselfe If there bee then a Messenger c. saith Elihu Iob 33. 23. as if he should say Then may Gods faithfull seruant finde audience euen with the proudest man And how doth affliction abate thus the pride of man Surely it maketh a man to know himselfe and of how little worth he is how vnable to helpe himselfe 1. Whereas in prosperity we are apt to aduance and thinke highly of our selues It was so euen with good Hezekiah himselfe as we reade 2. Chron. 32. 25. affliction makes a man know himselfe and of how little worth he is how vnable to helpe himselfe Ps. 39 11. When thou with rebukes dost chasten man for iniquity thou as a Moth makest his beau ty to consume surely euery man is vanity 2. Whereas in prosperity our sins are neuer wont to trouble vs but we are apt to thinke our state good enough affliction vseth to awaken the Conscience and to bring those sins into their remembrance that were vnknowne or forgotten before It summoneth them to appeare before God and constraines them to thinke of God and of his anger due to sin So saith Elihu Iob 36. 8. When men are tyed in the cords of affliction that is haue some such extreame affliction vpon them as they know not how to get out of it then will he shew them their worke and their sin A notable example we haue of this in Iosephs Brethren The grieuous sin they had committed many yeares before and when they committed it it neuer troubled them Gen 37. 24 25. When they had cast him into a pit they sate downe to eate bread But when grieuous affliction came vpon them and they were taken for spies and cast into prison then their conscience was awakened and their sin came into their remembrance and the iustice of God also which they had prouoked thereby Then they could say one to another Gen. 42. 21. We haue verily sinned against our Brother in that wee saw the anguish of his soule when he besought vs and we would not heare him therefore is this trouble come vpon vs. See this also in Dauid Psal. 40 12. when innumerable euils had compassed him about then his iniquities tooke hold vpon him And this is the first Reason why affliction is so profitable and necessary for all Gods children Secondly affliction maketh a man seeke to God it wrought so we see here in this Ruler In prosperity while we can helpe our selues or can finde helpe any where else we seldome or neuer seeke seriously to God we seldome pray or if we doe sometimes we doe it full coldly and drowsily with great vnwillingnesse and tediousnesse This corruption is in euery one of vs. Rom. 3. 11. There is none that seeketh after God This is notably set forth in the Parable of the Prodigall Luke 15. First while his purse was full and he in his iollity he cared not for his Father he cared not though he neuer came at him verse 13. Secondly when he began to be in necessity he claue to a Citizen in that Countrey verse 15. and thought not yet of returning to his Father Thirdly when he came into extreamity then he said verse 18. I will goe to my Father This fruit of affliction is so generall that the Prophet saith Esay 26. 16. as if it wrought so in all men Lord in trouble haue they visited thee they poured out a Prayer when thy chastisement was vpon them So doth Dauid also speake of it then they cried vnto the Lord in their trouble Psal. 107. 6. and repeats it often verse 13. 19. 28. as if it were the ordinary vse of all men to doe so Two notable examples we haue for this the one in Psalme 142. 4 5. I looked on my right hand and beheld but there was none that would know me all refuge failed me and none cared for my soule Then cryed I vnto the Lord and said Thou art mine hope As if he should haue said I cryed not to the Lord till all other refuge failed me The other in 2. Chron. 33. 12 13.
When he was in tribulation he prayed vnto the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his Fathers and prayed vnto him True it is the faithfull oft in extremity in their own feeling seeme vnable to pray but yet the spirit euen then helpeth them and maketh them able to pray Rom. 8. 26. Yea because the Lord greatly delighteth to haue his people seeke to him let me heare thy voice for it is sweete Cant. 2. 14. this is one chiefe end he aymeth at in bringing affliction vpon them euen to make them seeke and sue vnto him I will goe and returne to my place till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke me early Hos. 5. 15. The third and last Reason why affliction is so profitable and necessary is this That it prepares the heart to the vnderstanding and obedience of the Word True it is afflictions cannot soundly conuert the heart that honour is proper to the Word of God the Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule Psal. 19. 7. yet it is a great helpe to a mans conuersion and of great vse and necessity to prepare the heart to receiue profit by the Word Yea there are few or none that would regard the Word or profit much by it if the Lord should not humble them by afflictions The Lord hath two Schooles wherein he nourtereth his children A man that is exercised by affliction will profit more by one Sermon than another will doe by ten Esay 26. 9. Seeing thy iudgements are on the earth the inhabitants of the world shall learne righteousnesse When God by affliction hath humbled men and prepared their hearts if they might then haue good Teachers they would profit greatly If there bee then a messenger with him an interpreter one among a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnesse then he is gracious vnto him c. Iob 33. 23 24. That made the Psalmist say Blessed is the man whom thou chastenest O Lord and teachest him out of thy law Psal. 94. 12. This Dauid speaketh of himselfe Psal. 119. 71. It is good for â—…e that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy Statutes Though he were a most teachable Scholler yet he learned better by it than he could haue done without it While we are in prosperity we are like wanton children apt to play with our meate many things we heare we cannot vnderstand nor be perswaded of we will beleeue what we list obey what we list laugh at some truths that are taught vs fret and rage at other But affliction will open our eares if we belong to God and make vs vnderstand and be perswaded of many truths which before we could not beleeue Iob 33. 16. Then hee openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which hee hath sealed So that to them that will not be perswaded it is such a great sin to sweare now and then or to profane the Sabbath or to be drunken that there is such a necessity of hearing the Word preached as we haue taught we may say as the Prophet doth Esay 28. 19. There shall bee onely feare to make you vnderstand the hearing I warrant you if you belong to God he will by affliction perswade you one day and make you to vnderstand these truths Yea affliction bringeth a man to a more cleare certaine and experimentall knowledge of God and his truth than euer any without it haue attained vnto 2. Chron. 33. 13. Then Manasses knew that the Lord was God Iob 42. 5. I haue heard of thee by the hearing of the eare but now mine eye seeth thee Lecture the eightie sixe Aprill 2. 1611. IOHN IIII. XLVII IT remaineth now that we proceed to the Vses that are to be made of this Doctrine touching the profitablenesse of affliction which the time would not permit vs to enter vpon the last day Which I am the more willing to insist vpon because this Doctrine was neuer more seasonable I thinke than it is at this day in regard of the generall Visitation of God that eyther is now or hath beene of late in euery Village and in euery Family nay I thinke there is scarce any one of you but you are still or you haue been of late afflicted with sicknesse either in your own persons as this Rulers sonne or in some that are neare and deare vnto you as this Ruler himselfe was Two principall Vses there be then that we are all to make of this Doctrine first it teacheth vs how to beare afflictions secondly how to profit by them For the first The man that doth beleeue this Doctrine and is fully perswaded that to all Gods Elect affliction is profitable and necessary will first beare afflictions patiently secondly will be comfortable and cheerefull in affliction thirdly will euen kisse the rod and be thankfull for afflictions fourthly will be so farre from desiring to be freed from affliction that he will rather desire it and pray for it See the experience and proofe of this in Gods children that were flesh and bloud as well as we and subiect to the same passions and infirmities that we are in these foure points First they haue beene quiet in their minds and free from murmuring and impatience Psal. 62. 1. He saith not onely as in Psal. 39. 9. I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it but My soule keepeth silence vnto God Secondly they haue beene cheerefull and full of ioy Rom. 5. 3. Neither doe wee so onely but also we reioyce in tribulation Thirdly they haue beene thankfull vnto God for their afflictions Iob 1. 21. Blessed be the Name of the Lord. Psal. 42. 11. Waite on God for I will yet giue him thankes Fourthly they haue euen desired and prayed for affliction mistake me not in this point I know well affliction is not simply to be prayed for It is in it owne nature a curse as I haue told you and fruit of Gods wrath yet because the childe of God knowes it is a meane that God hath been wont to do his people that good that he hath not vsed to doe any other way he may lawfully desire of God that he would rather afflict him and that sharply too then suffer him to perish rather vse this meanes to humble and reclaime him then tosuffer him to go on in his euill way els would not the Prophet haue prayed as he doth Ier. 10. 24. O Lord correct me but with iudgement not in thine anger lest thou bring me to nothing I know you will be ready to thinke that it is very strange that any should be able in this manner to beare affliction and that it were a maruellous happinesse to a man if he could attaine to this measure of grace I will therefore shew you the meane whereby the faithfull haue attained to it and wher by we also may attaine vnto it and that is the beleeuing and considering of fiue principall points all
certaine signe of Gods fauour for the Reprobate as well as the Elect are subiect vnto it But there is a maruellous difference betwixt the afflictions of the Elect and those of the Reprobate Hath he smitten him as he smote those that smote him saith the Prophet Esay 27. 7. As if he should say Hath the Lord smitten Israel as he smote them that were the enemies of Israel And this is a principall difference that the children of God are made the better by their afflictions but the reprobates and vngodly are not made the better but the worse rather by their afflictions Of the one it is said Rom. 8. 28. All things worke together for the good of them that loue God Of the other Ier. 12. 13. They were sicke and had no profit Let euery one of vs therefore labour to find in vs this marke of our Election this difference betwixt our selues and the Reprobate that God hath not smitten vs as he smote them that our affliction hath been sanctified vnto vs we haue profited by it we are able to say with Dauid in the truth of our hearts Psal. 119. 71. It is good for me that I haue been afflicted In all our afflictions let vs do as Iacob did Gen. 32. 26. that is we must not let the Lord go till he haue blessed vs. Weep and pray for that blessing which as I told you the last day the Lord is wont to giue vnto his children when he hath wrastled with them and afflicted them as the Prophet saith Iacob did Hos. 12. 4. And for your helpe and mine owne in this examination of our selues I will giue you out of Gods Word sixe Notes whereby we may try whether our affliction hath been sanctified vnto vs. And those are as it were sixe degrees whereby the Spirit of God proceedeth in sanctifying the afflictions of all his children and teaching them to profit by them 1 He causeth them by all their afflictions to take notice that God is displeased with them God hath some matter against them In all extraordinary and strange iudgements that are vpon vs euery one of vs should say to his owne heart as God saith his people would say Deut. 31. 17. Are not all these troubles come vpon me because God is not with me because God is offended with me yea this should we do also in the most ordinary and small afflictions that do befall vs. When God had taken away from Naomi her two sonnes though by an ordinary and vsuall death she saith Ruth 1. 13. That the hand of the Lord was gone out against her We can neuer profit by affliction till we can resolue vpon this in euery sicknesse in euery crosse that God is the Author of it God visits vs the hand of God is vpon vs and that he vseth not to strike any till he be angry with them When we are iudged saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11. 32. though it be but with such iudgements as he there speakes of Verse 10. sicknesse and weaknesse we are chastened of the Lord. And though the Lord do sometimes afflict his children rather for their triall than for any displeasure he hath conceiued against them as in Iobs case it was yet vsually he neuer strikes till he be angry So the Lord speakes of the afflictions of his deare children Esay 54. 8. For a moment in mine anger I hid my face from thee And 57. 17. For his wicked couetousnesse I was angry with him I hid me and was angry We should therefore in the least affliction vpon vs labour to take notice of this and do as we are required Micah 6. 9. Heare the rod and who hath appointed it There is neuer a rod of God but it hath a voice by it as by a Herauld God proclaimes and testifieth against vs that he is offended as it is said Ezek. 38. 22. I will plead against him with pestilence and with bloud we should therefore heare the rod. Let vs then examine our selues by this first Note and we shall finde that there be very few of vs that receiue any profit by our afflictions for we neuer take notice of Gods displeasure in them It may be in some suddaine and extraordinary iudgement we will but in ordinary diseases and other crosses we neuer discerne the hand that smiteth vs but harden our selues to beare them off with head and shoulders by these and such like conceipts There is no man but shall haue crosses none but they shall be sick sometimes such and such haue had this Ague and done well enough and so I hope shall I. Thus God brings in his people reporting how they had hardened their hearts against his corrections Ier. 10. 19. I thought it is my sorrow and I will beare it Should any man be so foolish say they as to thinke that God is angry with him because he afflicteth him sometimes Why the best haue had their afflictions and whom God loues he chastens And with these conceipts many that haue no one good argument of Gods fatherly loue harden themselues against the sense of his anger in their afflictions For this senslesnesse God checketh his people Hos. 7. 9. Strangers haue deuoured his strength and he knoweth it not gray haires are here and there vpon him and he knoweth it not As if he should say Extreme misery and griefe had brought gray haires vpon him and yet remained he senslesse and neuer tooke notice from whence this came Esay 42. 25. He hath powred vpon him the fury of his anger and yet he knew not and it burned him yet he laid it not to heart The second Note to try whether our affliction be sanctified to vs whether we haue profited by it is this If it haue caused vs to humble our selues vnder the hand of God that is vpon vs if it haue made vs sorrow and grieue that we haue offended God This is a singular fruit of affliction and he hath begun to profit by his affliction that finds this in himselfe for God is maruellously pleased with this to see men humbled when he hath shewed himselfe angry See the respect he had to Iosiah for this 2 Kings 22. 19 20. Because thy heart did melt and thou hast humbled thy selfe before the Lord when thou heardst what I spake against this place behold therefore thine eyes shall not see all the euill that I will bring vpon this place Nay see what respect God had to Ahab for this or rather for an outward shew of this 1 Kings 21. 29. Seest thou bow Ahab is humbled before me because he submitteth himselfe before me I will not bring euill in his dayes This is the way to be rid of affliction 1 Pet. 5. 6. Humble your selues vnder the mighty hand of God that he may exalt you in due time And on the other side God cannot endure the contempt of his iudgements to see vs merry and iocund when he is angry or to set light by his corrections Esa. 22.
of his fauour in the pardon of their sin Iob 9. 15. Esay 26. 16. Lord in trouble haue they visited thee they poured out a prayer when thy chastisement was vpon them Thirdly by forsaking their sinne whereby they had prouoked him and so remouing the cause of his displeasure Esay 27. 9. By this therefore shall the iniquitie of Iacob be purged and this is all the fruit the taking away of his sinne This course the Niniuites tooke Ionah 3. 8. The contrary is obserued as a note of a desperate sinner when in his affliction he neuer seekes to God Hos. 7. 14. They haue not cryed to me in their hearts when they howled vpon their beds Esay 9. 13. The people turneth not to him that smiteth them neither doe they seeke the Lord of hosts And 57. 17. I hid me and was angry yet they went away These men are like vnto vngracious Absolon 2. Sam. 13. 38. when his father was iustly prouoked he neuer sought to him but fled and went to Geshur and was three yeares there his father was readier to seeke to him than he vnto his father The fift note If it haue brought vs to vow vnto God greater obedience and care of our waies for the time to come Psalme 66. 14. Dauid speakes of vowes which his lips had promised and his mouth had spoken in his affliction And 61. 8. and 132. 1 2. Remember Dauid Lord with all his afflictions who sware vnto the Lord and vowed vnto the mighty God of Iacob c. and 119. 7. It is said of our blessed Sauiour himselfe Heb. 5. 8. Though hee were the Son yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered that is to say he shewed his obedience more then than before how much more should we Of Hezekiah it is said 2. Kings 20. 8. that he asked the Prophet What is the signe that the Lord will heale mee and that I shall goe vp the third day to the house of the Lord and the reason of the demand was because God had promised him verse 5. that he should doe so But if we compare that with Ezekiahs prayer Esay 38. 20. it will appeare that God had respect in that promise to the desire that Hezekiah had had and the vow that he had made in his affliction that he would loue the house of the Lord the better while he liued yea this the very light of nature hath taught men to doe the mariners that carried Ionah did so they offered a sacrifice to the Lord and made vowes Ionah 1. 16. The sixt note is If we be carefull to performe the vowes we haue made when our affliction is gone and past Most hypocrites haue many good motions and purposes and seeme to be new men in their afflictions but when Gods hand is remoued they returne to their old byas againe yea become worse than before An example we haue of this in Pharaoh oft times specially when he saw that the raine and the haile and the thunder were ceased he sinned yet more and hardned his heart he and his seruants Ex. 9. 34. and in the wicked Israelites when he slew them then they sought him and they returned and enquired early after God Psal. 78. 34. But on the other side the Elect are able to say they are the better for their afflictions afterwards as Dauid did Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I haue kept thy word Psal. 119. 67. And of all the chastisements God layeth on his children it is said that afterward they bring the quiet fruit of righteousnesse Heb. 12. 11. Let euery one therefore consider what he promised to God in the time of his affliction and how he hath kept promise with God since and thinke well of that speech of Salomon Eccles. 5. 3 4. When thou vowest a vow vnto God deferre not to pay it for he hath no pleasure in fooles pay therefore that which thou hast vowed Better is it that thou shouldest not vow than vow and not pay it THE EIGHTIE EIGHT LECTVRE ON APRILL XXIII MDCXI IOHN IIII. XLVIII XLIX L. Then said Iesus vnto him except yee see signes and wonders yee will not beleeue The Noble man saith Sir come downe ere my childe dye Iesus saith vnto him goe thy way thy sonne liueth and the man beleeued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and hee went his way WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46. verse to the end of the Chapter the Euangelist sets downe the History of the first miracle that our Sauiour wrought after his returne out of Iudea into Galile And that this History stands vpon foure parts first the occasion that was offered vnto Christ to doe this miracle secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle fourthly the conclusion of the story The occasion is set downe in the 46. and 47. verses which I finished the last day It followeth now that we proceed to the manner how this miracle was wrought which is contained in these words I haue now read vnto you And in setting downe this the Euangelist obserueth three things First the checke and reproofe that Christ gaue vnto this great man and to his whole Nation verse 48. Then said Iesus vnto him except yee see signes and wonders yee will not beleeue Secondly the answer this great man made to Christ when he had beene thus rebuked by him verse 49. The Ruler said vnto him Sir goe downe before my sonne dye Thirdly the comfort and satisfaction that Christ gaue vnto the Ruler after he had thus reproued him and receiued this answer from him verse 50. Iesus saith vnto him goe thy way thy son liueth First then we must obserue here the course that our Sauiour tooke with this great man Then when he saw him to be in great heauinesse for the extremity that his sonne was in Then when he saw him come in this humble manner vnto him to beseech him for helpe when one would haue thought he should haue pitied his case and spoken comfortably vnto him and commended and fostered those good beginnings that he saw in him and reioyced that he had so great a man come to him for helpe euen then I say doth hee take a quite contrary course with him he seemes to be not at all moued with his misery nor to regard his suit but in stead of comforting of him and helping him he checkes and rebukes him Then said Iesus vnto him except yee see signes and wonders yee will not beleeue As if he should say I can doe you no good except you had Faith and you neither thou nor thy Countrey-men haue any Faith no you will not beleeue you are obstinate in your infidelity God hath by his Word and by the Ministry of Iohn the Baptist sufficiently manifested me to be the Messias yet you will not beleeue his Word vnlesse you may haue miracles to confirme it yea I haue already by
strength of his Spirit support and enable him to beare it the spirit it selfe will helpe his infirmities Rom. 8. 26. 1. Cor. 10. 13. God is faithfull that will not suffer you to bee tempted aboue that you be able Fourthly he is assured that whatsoeuer affliction God layeth vpon him it shall in the end tend to his good and to the furtherance of his saluation Rom. 8. 28. Fifthly he knowes the end will pay for all and that after a while all teares shall be wiped from his eyes and he shall enioy vnspeakeable comfort Psal. 27. 13. I should haue fainted except I had beleeued to see the goodnesse of the Lord in the land of the liuing Now on the other side the man that wants this assurance of his saluation though he haue all the meanes in the world to secure and quiet his heart and to make it merry yet can he neuer attaine vnto true ioy and comfort nor keepe off extremity of griefe when the euill day shall come vpon him If any shall obiect against this that many of Gods children that are assured of their saluation are yet much oppressed with heauinesse and their liues are very vncomfortable and on the other side that many who want this assurance are knowne to haue the lightest and merriest hearts of all other men I answer For the faithfull first That they haue much inward ioy though they shew it not as other men yea oft times when their life seemes most vncomfortable to the worldly man and most full of misery Yea as Salomon saith of wicked mens ioy Pro. 13. 14. Euen in laughter the heart is sorrowfull so of the heauinesse of the godly it may be said oft times that euen in weeping their heart is full of comfort 2 Cor. 6. 10. As sorrowing yet alwayes reioycing That as Christ said Vers. 32. of this Chapter I haue meat that ye know not of so haue the godly much comfort which worldlings haue no skill of Pro. 14. 10. The stranger shall not meddle with his ioy 2 Though they be sometime in great heauinesse indeed yet it is not possible they should be ouercome of it but they shall certainly recouer themselues as 2 Cor. 4. 8. We are afflicted on euery side yet are we not in distresse in pouertie yet not ouercome of pouertie we are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but perish not Because they haue euer in them the seed and root of true ioy Psal. 97. 11. Light is sowne for the righteous and gladnesse for the vpright in heart So that as it is not possible for him that is once truly regenerate to sinne as other men do because the seed of God and Spirit of Sanctification abideth in him 1 Ioh. 3. 9. So it is not possible for him that hath once attained to true assurance of his saluation to sorrow as other men do or to perish in despaire because the seed of God the Spirit of Adoption which is called the oyle of gladnesse Psal. 45. 7. abideth in him For this is that that Christ saith of this ioy Ioh. 16. 22. Your hearts shall reioyce and your ioy shall no man take from you And that makes Dauid say so confidently Psal. 37. 37. Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace And as for that which is obiected concerning the ioy of them that haue no assurance of their saluation I answer First that many times their mirth is but forced and counterfeit and when outwardly they make shew of much mirth their hearts within them are as heauy as lead 2 Cor. 5. 1â—… They reioyce in the face and not in the heart Pro. 14. 13. Euen in laughing the heart is sorrowfull And secondly though they seem very secure and pleasant in the time of prosperity while like drunken or mad men they haue no apprehension nor sense of their own estate yet in the euill day when their conscience shall be awakened their ioy will faile them and stand them in no stead That which is said of riches Pro. 11. 4. may be said likewise of merry company good cheare pastimes and musick They will not auaile in the day of wrath While they are out of Gods presence and forget him and their owne estate they are quiet and merry but when Gods glory shines but a little in their soules they are troubled out of measure as we see in the example of Balthazar Dan. 5. 6. O consider this ye that forget God esteeme not of the ioy of worldly men giue no rest to your selues till you haue gotten good assurance of your saluation and of the fauour of God in Christ For without this nothing will be able to giue you content and comfort in the houre of death and in the euill day Let this be thy desire and daily prayer to God that was Dauids Psalme 106. 4 5. Remember me O Lord with the fauour of thy people visit me with thy saluation that I may see the felicity of thy chosen and reioyce with their ioy The second preseruatiue against excessiue sorrow is the care of a good conscience That man that in all things is carefull to please God and to keep his conscience pure that he fall not into any knowne and grieuous sinne shall euer haue a quiet and chearefull heart 2 Cor. 1. 12. Our reioycing is this the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly purenesse we haue had our conuersation in the world Yea this will make a man chearefull at all times and preserue him from sorrow not in prosperity only but euen in aduersity he that is of a merry heart he meanes whose heart is made merry this way euen with the testimony of a good conscience hath a continuall feast Pro. 15. 15. And in this respect the Apostle Ephes. 6. 14. cals righteousnesse the Brest-plate that will defend the heart euen in the euill day But on the other side the man that hath no care of a good conscience but giues himselfe liberty to liue in any one knowne sinne can neuer haue any sound ioy in his heart but must needs be ouer-come of sorrow and swallowed vp with heauinesse when affliction shall come vpon him For sinne certainly will bring sorrow sooner or later not onely in the life to come There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Mat. 8. 12. but euen in this life sinne will bring sorrow it is the proper and naturall effect of sinne and cannot be auoided Pro. 29. 6. In the transgression of an euill man there is a snare that is matter of sorrow and teares as appeares by the other part of the Verse But the righteous doth sing and reioyce They that haue multiplied their sinnes shall haue their sorrowes multiplied yea great sinnes will bring great sorrowes as we see in the example of Iudas Mat. 27. 3 5. And many such examples God giues men in euery age Neither hath it beene so with such as Iudas onely but euen with
64. 6. All our righteousnesses saith the Church are like filthy clouts But doth God therefore reiect them No first he accepteth them and takes them in good part they are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1. Pet. 2. 5. secondly he delighteth and taketh great pleasure in them sweet is thy voice Cant. 2. 14. thirdly yea he will also reward them not onely in this life yet godlinesse hath promises euen of this life 1. Tim. 4. 8. but euen with the reward of the inheritance as the Apostle speaketh Col. 3. 24. When the dead shall be iudged he will giue reward not onely vnto his seruants the Prophets and to his Saints but to all that feare his Name both small and great Apoc. 11. 18. Thirdly and lastly he is so farre from reiecting his seruants for any their infirmities that of all other he hath most care of them that are most troubled with their infirmities he sheweth most tender respect vnto them In this respect it pleaseth the Lord to compare himselfe to a carefull and good shepheard that sheweth his care most of all towards those sheepe that are most weak and feeble in the slock Esay 40. 11. He shall feed his flocke like a shepheard he shall gather the lambs with his arme and carry them in his bosome and shall guide them that are with young And Ezek. 34. 16. I will seeke that which was lost and bring againe that that was driuen away and will binde vp that that was broken and will strengthen the weake In this respect it is said of Christ Mat. 12. 20. Abruised reede shall he not breake and smoaking flaxe shall he not quench See an experiment of this in those two Apostles which aboue all shewed most weaknesse of Faith Thomas and Peter and you shall finde Christ shewed more tender respect to them two than to all the rest For Peter Christ was most carefull that his resurrection should be reuealed vnto him Marke 16. 7. Yea 1. Cor. 15. 5. He was seene first of Cephas and then of the twelue yea to him specially he giues the commandement to feed his sheepe Ioh. 21. 15. And for Thomas see the care Christ had of him Iohn 20. 24 26. first he appeared againe to his Disciples when hee was among them and for his sake chiefly secondly he singles him out from the rest and giues him sensible helpes and meanes to confirme his Faith The Reasons of this Doctrine are principally two first the loue that the Lord beareth to our persons through Christ. Gen. 4. 4. God had respect to Abell and to his offering Through Christ God is become our father he beareth a fatherly affection to vs yea a farre more tender affection than any of vs that are parents can beare to our little ones yea a mother may forget to haue compassion vpon the sonne of her wombe yet will I not forget thee Esay 49. 15. And yet euen we that are euill stand thus affected to our little ones that we cannot loath them or neglect them for any out-breach or looking asquint or any other such like deformity yea many a thing which in another mans eye is a great blemish as the pocke-holes in the face or such like to vs seemeth none at all yea the weaker and more feeble any of our children are the more tender we are ouer them And this is much more so with the Lord toward his children Psal. 103. 13. As a father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him Mal. 3. 17. I will spare them as one spareth his owne sonne that serueth him The second Reason is the respect the Lord hath to the worke of his owne spirit that dwelleth in his children and to the vprightnesse of their heart Psal. 51. 6. Behold thou louest truth in the inward affections therefore hast thou taught mee wisedome in the secret of my heart Vprightnesse of heart is the chiefe worke of Gods spirit therefore Dauid begs this so earnestly of God that he would renew a right spirit within him Psal. 51. 10. and describes the man whose iniquities God hath forgiuen to bee such a one as in whose spirit there is no guile Psal. 32. 2. Where God discerneth this he will beare with many other wants Though Asa had many foule faults yet is he for this commended Asa his heart was perfect with the Lord all his daies 1. Reg. 15. 14. But on the other side it is said of Amazia that though he had not so many faults as Asa but did in many things much better than he yet the Lord reiected him and made not that account of him as he did of weake Asa he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart 2. Chro. 25. 2. The Vse of this Doctrine Before I can deliuer it I must labour to preuent the abuse of it For whereas this is the childrens bread many dogs and whelpes will be snatching at it many a wicked and vngracious man will be ready to abuse this Doctrine to the blessing of himselfe in his vngodly waies and say The best haue their faults God is not so seuere as to marke euery thing that is said or done amisse he will beare with the infirmities of his children my heart is good c. But to such I say they haue nothing to doe with this doctrine but first as of the godly I haue said that none of all their foulest sins shall euer be imputed to them so to thee I say that all euen the least sinne that euer thou committedst shall be laid to thy charge know thou that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement Eccles. 11. 9. of euery idle word that such men shall speake they shall giue account at the day of Iudgement Matth. 12. 36. Secondly As the duties the godly haue performed euen those that haue beene most full of blemishes shall be accepted and rewarded so the very best things that euer thou didst are abominable to God and shall increase thy condemnation the sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord Pro. 15. 8. Thirdly As the foulest sin that euer a godly man fell into was but his infirmity so the least offence that euer thou committedst is a reigning sin And because thou comfortest thy selfe so much in this that the godlyest haue their faults and thy sins are but thine infirmities I will shew thee sundry differences betweene the faults of the godly and thy sins betweene the infirmities of the one and the reigning sins of the other First Before the committing of it The regenerate man doth not commit any foule sinne with purpose and premeditation of heart but hee is ouertaken before he be aware and slippeth suddenly into it through the violence of tentation Thus Paul describeth the sinne of a regenerate man Gal. 6. 1. If any be fallen by occasion ouertaken with any fault So Dauid speakes of himselfe Psal. 39. 22.
12. 13. and 20. 2. But for their foule sinnes we shall finde that Noah was neuer drunke but once nor Dauid committed adultery but once neither Peter returned euer againe to his Apostasie nor Paul to his persecution after they had once repented This is expresly said of Iudah after he truely saw his sinne hee knew Tamar againe no more Genesis 38. 26. Secondly it 's made a property of them that are in Christ Iesus in the state of grace that they walke not after the flesh Rom. 8 verse 1. Though they cannot kill or restraine all outward lusts yet they are made able to keepe them from reigning in them so as willingly to obey it in the lusts thereof as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 6. 12. but they by little and little at the least in the vnfained desire and endeuour of their hearts doe mortifie the deeds of the body by the spirit Rom. 8. 13. And it is a shrewd signe that it reignes when it hath once the body at command which made the Apostle say Let not sin reigne in your mortall bodies neither yeeld you your members as instruments of vnrightonsnes vnto sin Rom. 6. 12 13. On the other side he is called an enemy of God that Psal. 68. 21. goes on in sin And 2. Pet. 2. 19. its made a note of a gracelesse man when he cannot cease from fin The Reason is plaine because the vertue of Christs death is neuer separated from the merit of it When the merit of it is effectuall to iustification and pardon of sin then the vertue of it is effectuall to sanctification to the destroying of the power of sin when once the Lord hath sprinkled cleane water vpon vs and through the imputation of Christs sufferings and righteousnesse made vs cleane when he hath thereby cleansed vs from all the filthinesse of our sinnes then he will also giue vs a new heart and a new spirit he will put into vs he will take the stony heart out of vs and giue vs a heart of flesh Ezek. 36. 25 26. He so speakes peace vnto his people and to his Saints that they may not turne againe vnto folly Psal. 85. 8. Now the vnregenerate man continueth and walketh in sin yea like the dropsie man the more he sins the more he may one foule sin being as a shooing-horne to draw on another Lecture the ninetie eighth August 27. 1611. IOHN IIII. L. NOw hauing the last day preuented the mistaking and abuse of it it remaines that we proceed to the Vses that are to be made of this Doctrine and they are principally three The first is for instruction to teach vs that for as much as the Lord reiects none of his children for their infirmities but loues and esteemes of them neuerthelesse for their weakenesse Therefore we should learne not to despise or reiect any childe of God because of his infirmities for therein the perfection of a Christian shall appeare euen in following and striuing to be like his heauenly father Matth. 5. 45. And we are his children when we resemble him and are of his disposition be ye therefore followers of God as de are children Epes 5. 1. And will any of vs seeme to be holier than God to dislike sinners more than he doth That were grosse hypocrisie Obiect But you will say there is small consequence in this reason seeing they that are Gods children and vpright in heart are perfectly knowne to him so are they not to vs. If we knew who were Gods Elect and who had vpright hearts indeed we would hold our selues bound to loue and beare with all such notwithstanding many weakenesses that we discerned in them but we know the world is full of hypocrites that will make a good profession and yet haue but false hearts Answ. I answer that if a man professe the feare of God and his course of life be agreeable thereunto though he haue many frailties we are bound to esteeme him the childe of God Rom 8. 1. They are in Christ Iesus that walke not after the flesh And 1. Sam. 16. 7. Man iudgeth according to the outward appearance And though we may well be deceiued in this because mens hearts are deceitfull Ier. 17. 9. yet this is a safe and holy errour I may say Our iudgement though it be erroneous in this yet it is the iudgement of true charity and therefore such as God commands and we may haue comfort in 1. Cor. 13. 5. It thinketh not euill verse 7. It beleeueth all things it hopeth all things Now it cannot be denied but in many of these there be sundry infirmities in some error in iudgement in other much frowardnesse vnthankefulnesse pride nay in some foule faults and slips in their conuersation I say not that thou art bound to thinke well of all that professors doe No we heard the last day the Lord fauours not the faults of his dearest children But three duties thou owest to euery one that so professe the feare of God First thou must delight and gladly take notice of the good things that are in him obserue him well to see if you can discerne any one testimony of soundnesse of heart any one signe of the life of grace and gladly take notice of it Let vs consider one another saith the Apostle Heb. 10. 24. and 1. Cor. 16. 17 18. Hauing spoken of the excellent things that were in Stephanus Fortunatus and Achaicus he chargeth the Church that they should know or acknowledge such men Therefore it is to be wished that Christians when they meet would exercise themselues so as they might haue proofe of that grace that is in each other and this would exceedingly encrease loue Secondly because if he doe in any measure soundly feare God thou art bound to honour him in thine heart Psal. 15. 4. None shall goe to heauen that cannot honour them that feare the Lord. Therefore you must not be glad but loth to see or heare of his faults or infirmities Thou shouldst doe to euery childe of God because thou art bound to honour him as Sem and Iaphet did to Noah because they were bound to honour him Gen. 9. 23. couer his nakednesse Euery one of vs should count it a foule corruption in our nature be ashamed of it bewaile it to God and striue against it that we are so like the Beetle or Horse-flie that if he flie into a field that is neuer so full of sweet flowers yet if there be but a little filthy dung in it his eye and sent is onely to that and vpon that onely will he light So are we apt to passe by all the good things that are in any Christian but his slips and infirmities we gladly obserue we heare and inquire of them with great delight Matthew 7. 3. And why seest thou the mote that is in thy brothers eye c. Why art thou so curious an obseruer of his smallest infirmities And yet this is not the corruption of wicked men only but euen of
to another as is plaine verse 10. feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. And exhorting Seruants to their duties to Infidell Masters he saith Colos. 3. 24. Yee serue the Lord Christ. True it is an intent and desire to please God in that we doe is not sufficient to argue a sound and sanctified heart vnlesse it be guided by knowledge the wretched Iewes euen in contradicting and persecuting Christ and his Gospell had the zeale of God Rom. 10. 2. and without knowledge the minde and intent of a mans heart cannot bee good Pro. 19. 2. But yet this is a singular and certaine note of an vpright heart when in doing the duties which he knowes God in his Word hath commanded the intent of his heart is onely to please and honour God thereby and nothing else This is made the touch-stone to trie the sincerity and vprightnesse of the Magistrates heart by Psal. 101. 1. I will sing mercy and iudgement to thee O Lord will I sing As if he should say That shall be the marke that I will aime at in all that I do both in my works of mercy and of iustice also So Christ makes this the touch-stone to trie the vprightnesse of the Ministers heart by Iohn 7. 18. He that seeketh his glory that sent him the same is true and there is no vnrighteousnesse in him So Paul labouring to restraine the faithfull from condemning their brethren that differed from them in practise about indifferent things giues this reason Iudge them not for they do that they doe with an vpright heart How proues he that Why saith he Rom. 14. 6. he that obserueth the day obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the day obserueth it not to the Lord. He that eateth eateth to the Lord for he giueth God thankes and he that eateth not eateth not to the Lord and giueth God thankes Why but may some say how could he that obserued the day and abstained from eating do it to the Lord viz. to please and obey the Lord when the Lord now since the death of Christ required no such thing of him I answer he knew God had in his law required him to doe so and he knew not that God had abrogated that law This ignorance God passed by and had respect to this vprightnesse of his heart notwithstanding it In this respect of all workes those will yeeld a man greatest comfort and assurance of the vprightnesse of his heart wherein there is least danger of hauing any other respect but onely to the Lord as first of all liberality that which is shewed to the poore Eccles. 11. 1. Cast thy bread vpon the waters for thou shalt finde it after many daies Luke 14. 13 14. When thou makest a feast call the poore maimed lame blinde and thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust So secondly of all loue and kindnesse that is the surest signe of grace which we shew to our enemies and to such Christians as are poore and in whom we see sundry infirmities Matth. 5. 44 45. I say vnto you loue your enemies blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them that hurt you and persecute you that you may bee that is may be knowne to be the children of your father which is in heauen and Mat. 10. 42. Whosoeuer shall giue to one of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water only in the name of a Disciple verily I say vnto you he shall not lose his reward So thirdly of all duties of piety domesticall duties will yeeld a man more assurance of his sincerity than publique Psal. 101. 2. I will walke in my house with a perfect heart and secret more than domesticall Matth. 6. 6. But when thou prayest enter into thy chamber and when thou hast shut thy doore pray vnto thy father which seeth in secret and thy father that seeth in secret shall reward thee openly Zac. 12. 12 13. The land shall bewaile euery family apart the family of the house of Dauid Nathan Leui Shimei apart and their wiues apart O that the time would permit me to stand vpon the application of this point but I cannot doe it you must doe it your selues By this note trie thine own heart in all the duties thou performest to men in all the duties of thy calling but specially in the duties of Gods seruice aske thine owne heart that question which Christ asked Andrew and his fellow when they first followed him Iohn 1. 38. What seeke yee Dost thou that which thou dost in obedience to him is the intent and purpose of thy heart to please and honour him Surely the least duty thou dost so will yeeld thee both comfort and reward also Col. 3. 24. knowing that of the Lord yee shall receiue the reward of inheritance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for yee serue the Lord Christ. A man may doe the thing God would haue him doe and yet be plagued for it because he doth not serue the Lord in it Baasha is threatned for killing Ieroboam 1. Kings 16. 7. and yet it is said 1. Kings 14. 14. the Lord stirred him vp to do it he did execute and fulfill the Lords will And certainly so shall it be with many a Preacher and hearer they do the duties God would haue them do but they serue not God in them No naturall man can serue God in any good thing he doth his eye is not directed toward the Lord but he looks asquint hath by-respects to his credit or profit or pleasure or merit he seekes himselfe in euery thing he doth euen in the most religious duties Thus God chargeth the hypocrites Zach. 7. 5. When yee fasted and mourned in the fifth and seuenth moneth euen those seuenty yeares did yee fast vnto me euen vnto me He repeates this as if he should say This was that that was wanting in your Fasts Yea but you will say cannot a man haue any soundnesse of grace in his heart vnlesse he haue this sincere and single respect to God in euery thing that he doth This is a hard saying will many a poore Christian thinke I answer that the best cannot wholly free himselfe from selfe-loue and ouermuch respect to himselfe not onely in the duties of his calling but euen in Gods worship Yet this he hath First though in sundry particular actions he faile yet ordinarily and in the course of his life he hath this respect to God and this is a blessed signe of grace when our walking and our course of life and conuersation is not after the flesh but after the spirit Rom. 8. 1. Secondly in his minde he consents to this that he should thus doe and his conscience checks him if he do it not and euen in this Paul himselfe found great comfort that in his minde he serued the law of God Rom. 7. 25. Thirdly the desire and endeauour of his
and women grew more and more Marke the reason Verse 11 12. By his fearfull iudgements on Ananias and Saphira and sundry other strange miracles wrought by the Apostles God had prepared the hearts of men notably to the receiuing of the Gospell Acts 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied Mark the reason Ver. 23. By a strange iudgement on proud Herod God had prepared mens hearts Act. 19. 10. The Word of God grew mightily and preuailed See the reason Ver. 11. 17. By the wonderfull miracles Paul wrought and the strange iudgements that befell the sonnes of Sceua for counterfeiting of them a maruellous feare came vpon them all in those parts and thus were they prepared to receiue the Word For the second we haue Iob 33. 23. If there be then an Interpreter As if he should say Then there will be great hope of doing good And for the third we haue Act. 2. 41. The same day there were added to them about three thousand soules Marke the reason Ver. 37. They were pricked in their heart with that which Peter had said And this is Gods vsuall course he sends Iohn Baptist before Christ to preach the Law Why Mar. 1. 2 3. To prepare the hearts of men to receiue Christ. And as the Word seldome preuailes at first to the conuersion of men till the heart be prepared to receiue it so it is certaine that it seldome preuailes to confirme and increase grace vnlesse men come to it with prepared hearts As in prayer it makes much to a mans comfort to prepare himselfe to it so is it also in this duty When the people of God were to receiue the Law God commanded they should prepare themselues to receiue it Exod. 19. 10. Goe to the People and sanctifie them to day and to morrow and let them wash their clothes and be ready on the third day Yea when Samuel offered a sacrifice vnto the Lord at Bethlehem 1 Sam. 16. 5. He sanctified lesse and his sonnes before he called them to it And it is noted as the best thing that was in Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19. 3. That he prepared his heart to seeke God The reason of the doctrine is That our hearts are ordinarily profane and vnfit to deale with holy things naturally they are so and by dealing with worldly things they are made so more and more Act. 10. 14. Common and vncleane are made all one Mar. 7. 2 Common hands are vncleane hands and certainly of our thoughts and affections it may more truly be said take them as they are commonly and they are vncleane and profane We must striue to haue other than our ordinary and common thoughts and affections when we are to deale with God or els we shall go about to sow good seed among thornes Ier. 4. 8. Yea worse than so for it is not onely the losse of the seed but the losse of our selues also There must be a proportion kept betweene the vessell and the wine or els both will be lost Luke 5. 37 38. New wine must be put into new vessels so both are preserued Men vse to wash the cups that are to receiue their drinke and the dishes that are to receiue their meat but they haue more need to cleanse and sanctifie their hearts that are to receiue the Word For first the heart is fowler than any cup or vessell can be The heart of man is desperately wicked Ier. 17. 9. Secondly put a cleane thing into an vncleane vessell and it will receiue pollution by it If one that is vncleane touch any of these shall it be vncleane and the Priest answered and said it shall be vncleane Hag. 2. 13. Thirdly the honesty and vprightnesse of the heart giues the price and worth to euery good duty we performe and accordingly God doth esteeme of it Our hearts are like Instruments euer out of tune we must either euery time that we go to serue God take some paines to set them in tune or we shall neuer make good musicke in the eares of God That made Dauid say Psal. 57. 7 8. Mine heart is prepared O Lord mine heart is prepared I will sing and giue praise awake my tongue awake violl and harpe I will awake early The first vse of this Doctrine is to exhort vs not to despise or neglect the Lords preparations When God hath by any meanes fitted after a speciall manner and prepared thy heart vnto his seruice take the time neglect not the opportunity for then shalt thou be able to serue God with more fruit and comfort than at another time strike while the Iron is hot Iames 5. 13. Is any afflicted let him pray Is any merrie let him sing So when God by his corrections hath softned and humbled thy heart then giue thy selfe to reading and meditation of the Word thou shalt profit more by it then a great deale than at another time Psal. 119. 92. Except thy Law had beene my delight I should haue perished in mine affliction He found doubtlesse more sweetnesse in it then than at another time The second vse of the Doctrine is to shew to vs the true cause why we profit so little by the Word and find so small comfort in it surely we seldome or neuer come rightly prepared to it We find great comfort and profit in our prayers when the heart is prepared before this is therefore spoken of a condition required in all those prayers that God will giue gracious answer vnto If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands towards him Iob 11. 13. Thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Psal. 10. 17. So is it with the Word men vse to come to it with common hearts nay oft with worse than common hearts If we had care of this we should find more power and sweetnesse in one Sermon than we are wont to do in an hundred And because we must not serue God onely at such times as he by affliction or such like means hath prepared vs after a speciall manner but as we must pray euery day Pray without ceasing 1 Thes. 5. 17. so must we exercise our selues in Gods word euery day euen of the King it is said He shall read therein all the dayes of his life Deut. 17. 19. and if we come not rightly prepared to it we shall receiue little good by it nay we shall be in danger to receiue much hurt by it As we cannot do the work of our Ministry well vnlesse we sanctifie our selues Sanctifie your selues and prepare your brethren said good Iosia to the Priests 2 Chro. 35. 6. so neither can you do the duty of hearers well vnlesse you sanctifie your selues before you come I will therefore shew you how a mans heart should come prepared to the hearing of the Word that desires to receiue comfort by it what affection and disposition of heart we should bring with vs. We must not come in our sins vnto Gods house but labour to
cast off by vnfained repentance all our knowne sinnes before we come In this respect the wisdome of the Church is to be commended in beginning our publike worship with a holy and good confession of sins it were to be wished that men would make more conscience to ioyne with the congregation in it and to do it with feeling and vnderstanding hearts than the most do This is that that was signified by putting off the shoes and washing of the clothes Exo. 3. 5 and 19. 10. and is more plainly taught I am 1. 21. Lay apart all filthinesse and superfluitie of naughtinesse and receiue with meeknesse the ingrafted word In this respect it is worthy to be obserued that Ezek. 23. 38 39. the Lord notes this for a circumstance that greatly aggrauated their whoredomes and murders That they came the same day into Gods Sanctuary And what maruell is it then that so many receiue no profit but hurt rather by the Word being guilty of hainous sinnes they come to Gods house without the least motion of remorse for them or purpose to forsake them Yea many come on the Lords day to Gods house hauing spent the greatest part of the night before some in drunkennesse some in gaming and other disorders We must labour to bring our hearts to a religious feare of the Maiesty of God with whom we haue to deale and in whose presence we are to appeare in a speciall sort Set thy selfe as in Gods presence and that will keepe thy heart from wandring Acts 10. 33. We are all here present before God saith Cornelius to heare all things that are commanded thee of God That which Salomon vseth as a reason to restraine men from rashnes and irreuerence in prayer serues as fitly to restraine from rashnesse and irreuerence in hearing for reuerence is as well required when God speakes to vs as when we speake to God Eccl. 5. 1. Be not rash with thy mouth nor let thy heart be hasty to vtter a thing before God for God is in the heauens and thou art on the earth This feare of God rising from the apprehension of his glorious presence is a singular means to prepare the heart to heare well Thus God prepared Abraham Gen. 15. 12. A fearefull darknesse fell vpon him first and then the Lord deliuered to him the word of promise Serue the Lord with feare Psal. 2. 11. and 5. 7. I will come to thy house in the multitude of thy mercies and in thy feare will I worship toward thy holy Temple No maruell then though many profit so little both in their comming into Gods house and sitting in it The very triall of their countenance testifieth against them as Esa. 3. 9. that there is no feare nor reuerence of Gods presence in their hearts Thou must rid thy heart of all preiudice and hard conceit of him thou art to heare and labour to be well perswaded of thy Teacher This hath great force to further our profiting by that we heare This was that that made Herod himselfe not onely to heare Iohn gladly but also to practise many things he taught Mar. 6. 20. This made Paul so earnest in protesting his loue and declaring his affection to them he wrote to that he might winne them thereby to haue a good opinion of him because he knew how much this would auaile to their profiting by his Doctrine See how many words he vseth to perswade both the Romanes and Corinthians of this in the beginning of his Epistles vnto them Rom. 1. 8 15. 1 Cor. 1. 4 8. This made him so earnest with the faithfull in that exhortation And we beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and esteeme them very highly in loue for their works sake 1 Thess. 5. 12 13. We must bring with vs an appetite euen an earnest desire to profit by that we shall heare As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word 1 Pet. 2. 2. This will greatly further our profiting for the Lord vseth to fill the hungry with good things and to send the rich empty away Luke 1. 53. We must bring with vs an honest heart euen a sincere purpose and resolution to obey the Word in all things and to learne to know the will of God to no other end but that we may direct our liues according to it resoluing as Esay 2. 3. Come ye and let vs go vp to the mountaine of the Lord and he will teach vs his wayes and we will walke in his paths And as Psal. 119. 34. I will obserue thy Law with my whole heart Such shall be sure to profit If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God Ioh. 7. 17. What man is he that feareth the Lord him shall he teach in the way that he shall choose Psal. 25. 12. We must vse to pray before we come We must Pro. 2. 3. call vnto God for knowledge and cry for vnderstanding Verse 5. Then shall we vnderstand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And the reason is added Uer. 6. For the Lord giueth wisdome out of his mouth commeth knowledge and vnderstanding As if he should say it comes not out of the mouth of the excellentest man that thou canst heare it comes from the Lord onely and therefore thou must seek to him for it THE HVNDRED AND SEVENTH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXIX MDCXI IOHN IIII. LI LII LIII And as he was now going downe his seruants met him and told him saying Thy sonne liueth Then enquired he of them the houre when he began to amend and they said vnto him Yesterday at the seuenth houre the Feuer left him So the father knew that it was at the same houre in the which Iesus said vnto him Thy sonne liueth and himselfe belieued and his whole house WE haue already heard that from the beginning of the 46 Uerse to the end of this Chapter the Euangelist doth set downe the History of the second miracle that Christ wrought in Galile in curing of the sonne of a certaine Ruler And that the History stands vpon foure parts First the occasion that was offered vnto Christ to do this miracle Uers. 46 47 Secondly the manner how Christ wrought this miracle Vers. 48 49. and the beginning of the 50. Thirdly the fruit and effect of this miracle from the latter end of the 50 Verse to the end of the 53. Fourthly the conclusion of the story in the 54 Uerse And in the fruit and effect of this miracle which is the third part of the story we haue heard there be three principall things to be obserued First the beginning of the faith and conuersion of this Ruler in the words of the 50 Verse And the man belieued the word that Iesus had spoken vnto him and went his way Secondly the means whereby this faith that was begun in him was
God then for him that is vtterly irreligious and profane Therefore the Lord condemnes the very Atheist because he did not pray Psal. 14. 4. 2. The wicked by the seruice he doth to God doth oft obtaine freedome from temporall iudgements that otherwise would fall vpon him and gets temporall rewards 1. King 21. 29. Ahab did so 3. Many a wicked man by comming into Gods House yea euen when he hath come with a wicked intent hath beene effectually called as the vnbeleeuer that Paul speakes of 1. Cor. 14. 25 26. And those messengers that were sent to apprehend Christ Iohn 7. 46. In which three respects it may be thought good policy for the wicked man to pray and heare and serue God 4. No sinne that any man hath liued in in former time can make his prayers or seruice euer a whit the lesse acceptable to God if he doe now repent the Publican vpon his vnfained humiliation and repentance went home iustified Luke 18. 13 14. So that this Doctrine tends not to the terror and discomfite of any the most notorious sinner that is penitent but to the impenitent sinner to the man that continues in sinne it is indeed a fearefull doctrine and if it be not fearefull now being vttered by a weake man yet it will certainely be fearefull to thee when the Lord shall charge it vpon thy conscience God regards not any seruice thou doest to him nay he would not haue thee to doe him any seruice nay he abhorres whatsoeuer seruice comes from thee Lecture the two and fortieth February 20. 1609. ANd thus haue I finished the first Reason that our Sauiour here bringeth for the confirmation of this Doctrine his second Reason is this God is a Spirit Now in this second Reason we must consider first the meaning of the words then the force they haue to conclude that for which Christ alledgeth them First then we must not take these words as a perfect definition of the nature of God For that that is here spoken of God agreeth also to the Angels and to the soule of man The Angels are spirits Psal. 104. 4. He maketh thâ—… 〈◊〉 his messengers and Heb. 〈◊〉 14. Are they not all ministring spirits The soule of man also is a spirit Eccles 12. 7. The spirit shall returne to God who gaue it Aâ—…s 7. 59. Lord Iesus receiue my spirit But because of all the creatures God hath made these doe most fully and liuely resemble the diuine nature it hath pleased the Lord hauing respect therein to the weakenesse and shallownesse of our capacity to call himselfe a Spirit both here and in other places of the holy Scripture 2. Cor. 3. 17. The Lord is a Spirit Heb. 9. 14 Christs God-head is called the eternall Spirit 1. As they are immortall so the Lord is immortall yea he onely hath immortality 1. Tim. 6. 16. of himselfe 2. As they are wise and vnderstanding natures so the Lord is of himselfe infinite in wisedome In which respect he is called God onely wise 1. Tim. 1. 17. 3. As they are simple inuisible incorporeall not hauing 〈◊〉 mixture nor consisting of any corporall substance And therefore 〈◊〉 â—…oues himselfe after his Resurrection not to be a spirit by this reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Behold my hands and my feet handle mee and see for a spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…d bones as yee see me haue so is the Lord and in this respect principally is the Lord called a Spirit in this place because he is not a visible sensible corporall but a spirituall nature Now for the force that is in this reason to conclude that for which Christ bringeth it the true worshippers must worship the Father in spirit and truth not with a ceremoniall and outward worship because God is a Spirit The force I say of this reason is euident His worship must be answerable to his owne nature Such as himselfe is such must the worshippers be that he delighteth in According to the Prouerbe like will haue like like master like man Such as a mans owne disposition is such he desireth they should be that serue him Dauid had no better an argument to prooue that he did vnfainedly feare God then this that all his delight was in godly men Psal. 16. 3. Specially that his care was to seeke out such to serue him as feared God Psal. 101. 1. Mine eyes shall bee to the faithfull in the land that they may dwell with me he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serue mee This reason the Lord oft vseth Leuit. 19. 2. Yee shall bee holy for I the Lord your God am holy As if hee should say because you are my seruants my people you must frame your selues to my disposition and seeke to be like me The Lord therefore being a Spirit himselfe sets his eye vpon the spirit and heart of man to see how he is serued there 1. Samuel 16. 7. The Lord looketh not as a man looketh for man looketh on the outward appearance but the Lord looketh on the heart His delight is to haue seruice done to him with the spirit and heart Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts saith Dauid Psalme 51. 6. Let the adorning of a Christian saith the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 4. bee the hidden man of the heart in that which is not corruptible euen the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price So that he that thinketh a ceremoniall and bodily worship will content the Lord doth iudge erroniously of his nature and indeed maketh an Idol and a false God of him But it may bee obiected that there seemeth to bee no consequence in this Reason the true worshippers must now after Christs Ascention worship God in a more spirituall manner then they haue done vnder the Law because God is a Spirit for God was a Spirit then also as well as now To this I answer that it is true indeed and therefore he alwaies required to be worshipped in spirit for euen to them vnder the Law it was said Deuteronomie 10. 16. Circumcise the fore-skin of your hearts and Hosea 6. 6. I desired mercy and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God more then burnt offerings But as the Lord hath more cleerely reuealed himselfe now to bee a Spirit to be of a spirituall nature then he did vnder the Law so hee requireth spirituall worship of his people now more then he did vnder the Law Then God reuealed himselfe to his people in many sensible apparitions visions and voices hauing respect therein to the infirmity of his Church while she was in her child-hood We know the Lord appeared to Abraham in the body of a man and talked familiarly with him as one friend doth with another Gen. 18. 28. And in a vision to Ezekiel he appeared in the similitude of a man sitting vpon a throne Ezek. 1. 26. So with an audible and sensible voice he deliuered the Law vnto his people Deut. 5. 26.
And therfore what outward kindnesse soeuer they may offer to do vnto you they shall receiue the reward of such as haue contemned and reiected Gods Prophets I will giue you a plaine example for this It is said of our Sauiour Ioh. 1. 11. He came vnto his own and his own receiued him not How is this meant Did not the Iewes receiue him they flocked after him by great multitudes to heare him Luk. 12 1. 2. They oft praised him highly and accounted him to be an excellent Prophet Luk. 7. 16. 3. They inuited him to their houses and made great feasts for him Luk. 14. 1. 4. They would haue bestowed great preferment on him they would haue taken him by force to make him a King Ioh. 6 15. how is it then said that they receiued him not Surely because they obeyed not his word they would not be taught and directed by him as Iohn the Baptist interpreteth it Iohn 3. 32. What he hath seene and heard that he testifieth but no man receiueth his testimony The Reasons of this Doctrine are three 1. In respect of God It is the commandement and will of God that all men should make their vse and profit of such gifts as he hath bestowed on any of his seruants aboue themselues else they sin against God and doe contempt to his good gifts The Queene of Sheba is commended by our Sauiour for comming from the vtmost parts of the earth to make vse of the excellent knowledge God had bestowed on Salomon Mat. 12. 42. And how did sue it she asked him questions and propounded all her doubts vnto him 2. Chron. 9 1. And the like is spoken to the praise of all the Kings of the earth 2. Chron. 9. 23. All the Kings of the earth sought the presence of Salomon to heare his wisedome that God had put in his heart So children should make vse of the knowledge that is in their parents and moue questions to them Deut. 6. 20. When thy son shall aske thee in time to come what meane these ordinances and testimonies and lawes which the Lord our God hath commanded you And wiues should make vse of the knowledge God hath giuen their husbands aboue them 1. Cor. 14. 35. If they would learne any thing let them aske their husbands at home But specially the people of God should make vse of his Ministers this way not onely to heare them publikely but priuately to moue questions to them and to enquire the will of God at them in all their doubts For this meanes God hath sanctified aboue all others to that end Mal. 2. 7. The Priests lips should preserue knowledge and they should seeke the law at his mouth Hag. 2. 12. Aske now the Priests concerning the law And so we shall finde Gods people haue made great vse of their Ministers gifts this way euen in priuate Our Sauiours Disciples did so Mar. 4. 10. and 7. 17. and 10. 10. So the Christians in Corinth moued their doubts to Paul in sundry cases of conscience 1. Cor. 7. 1. 10. 22. And at Ephesus he did much good in priuate houses Acts 20. 20. 2. In respect of Gods Prophets This is the best way whereby Christians may yeeld comfort and encouragement vnto good Ministers when they make vse of their gifts and shew themselues desirous and ready to receiue good by them See a notable example of this in Titus his spirit was refreshed much by all Gods people at Corinth 2. Cor. 7. 13. how by the vse they made of his gifts they receiued him with great reuerence and were obedient to his doctrine as appeareth vers 15. This hath euer bin the minde and speech of a faithfull Minister which Paul expresseth 2. Cor. 12. 14. I seek not yours but you The Apostle when he chargeth the faithfull so to carry themselues toward their Ministers as they may do their work with ioy and not with griefe Heb. 13. 17. he telleth them how they may do that Obey them and submit your selues No kindnes that any can shew vs can so binde vs to them as this when they make vse of our Ministry and profit by vs. Mar. 3. 34 35. Hee looked round about on them which sate in compasse about him and said Behold my mother and my brethren For whosoeuer shall do the will of God is my brother c. Nay we can haue small comfort in the maintenance and countenance we haue from such as receiue no good by our Ministry I cannot say it is vnlawfull for a Preacher to take maintenance from them that receiue no good by his Ministry so long as he doth his endeauour faithfully to do them good but surely a little kindnesse receiued from the other doth him more good and is sweeter to him than a great deale from such men They that Christ is said to receiue maintenance from were such as made vse of his Ministry Luk. 8. 3. And he biddeth his Apostles when they came into any city or towne to enquire who was worthy in it and there to abide till they went thence Matth. 10. 11. 3. In respect of themselues for this is the onely sure argument that their hearts are vpright in the loue they shew vnto Preachers when they make vse of their gifts and will be directed and ruled by them By all other waies but this a man that hath no grace may shew loue and kindnesse to Gods Minister Herod reuerenced Iohn Mar. 6. 20. Nebuchadnezzar did patronize Ieremy and countenanced him and maintained and prouided liberally for him Ier. 39. 11 1â—… yet had neither of these any grace in them The Vse of this Doctrine is for Reproofe of diuers sorts of men which all of them pretend much loue and respect to good Ministers yet it is not with an vpright heart or such as shall be able to yeeld them any sound comfort in the euill day 1 Such as loue them and will commend and countenance them and maintaine them too yet they seldome or neuer heare them or make vse of their Ministry and yet they blesse themselues in this as in a great signe of grace that they loue and maintaine good Preachers To these men I say this may procure thee a temporall reward as it did Potiphar to haue Ioseph in his house though he made no vse of his knowledge and piety Gen. 39. 5. God blessed the Egyptians house for Iosephs sake But sound comfort this can neuer yeeld thee for thou receiuest not a Prophet in the name of a Prophet Mat. 10. 41 but either out of a naturall affection thou bearest to the man or carnall respect thou hast to thine owne credit or some light that thou hast receiued from Gods Word that it is good to loue Preachers or some taste thou hast had of the power and sweetnesse of his Ministry whom thou dost thus affect but none of all these respects will yeeld a man any sound comfort but rather be a strong euidence against him in the day of the
Lord. 2. Such as not only like and commend and maintaine Preachers but heare them also ordinarily yet neuer make any vse of their gifts in priuate neuer moue any questions to them nor seek to be directed and informed by them in the will of God concerning any their particular and priuate occasions The will of God is that the Minister should be resident and dwell vpon his charge He is called a watchman to the house of Israel Ezek. 3. 17. The Priests had therefore their lodgings appointed them neare the house of God 1. Chro. 9. 27. for this cause among others that the people if they had any doubts to propound to them and occasion to enquire the will of God of them might know where to finde them But our Ministers may be non resident well enough all the weeke long for any vse the people will make of them this way vnlesse it be to baptize a childe or bury a corpse or visit one that is sicke they can spare him well enough And for visiting the sick if he be such a one as vseth to deale plainely and will not suffer them to passe to hell in a dead sleep he shall not be oft troubled that way and when he commeth what vse make they of him Surely they vse to propound no doubts to be resolued in but only to haue him pray and speake some comfortable words to them they send for him Of Dauid we reade that he kept alwaies a Prophet about him euen when his state was but meane and poore yet had he the Prophet Gâ—…d with him 1. SaÌ„ 22. 5. And why To be directed by him in the will of God in all his occasions as we may see as it appeares by his consulting with Nathan 2. Sam. 7. 2. yea it may seeme by that which we read 1. King 1. 27. that he was neuer wont to vndertake or resolue vpon any matter of great moment till he had first consulted with the Prophet and enquired what the will of God was in that case And now adaies also many keep good Prophets about them but what vse make they of them Surely little more than they might do of a dumb Minister yea they count it a disgrace to make a Prophet of their counsaile in any thing Let a Minister be with them neuer so oft at their Tables neuer so long in their houses they will make no vse of his gifts seek no direction from him in any case of conscience Let a Lawyer be with them they will make vse of his knowledge let a Physitian be with them they will moue some questions to him concerning his art only the Diuine is the man they can make no vse of And what is the reason of this is it because they are full of knowledge they know as much as we can teach them Indeed conceitednesse is a great cause But alas there be many maine points in Religion that they are very ignorant in What is then the chiefe cause Surely men haue no care to please God and to know his will if they had they could not but haue many doubts when this care was wrought in Iohns hearers they came to him after this manner what shall we do and what shall we do Luk. 3. 10. 12. 14. And there is no man that hath a care to know Gods will but he shall haue many doubts There was neuer any proued a good schollar in any learning but he that had doubts and would moue questions Neither is there any man that hath a true care to please God but he hath many occasions in his life to enquire whether that he doth be agreeable to the will of God or no. In the times of superstition men gaue too much to their Priests when they thought no sin could be pardoned vnlesse they confessed it to a Priest and tooke his direction for their repentance but the prophanenesse of these times hath drawne men too farre into the other extreme that they haue no need of the Ministers direction in any thing 3 Such as will indeed moue questions but they are curious of such things as God hath not reuealed in his Word or at least vaine vnprofitable Tit. 3. 9. 4. Such as wil moue questions only to try the Ministers iudgement that they may take aduantage either at his insufficiency or at his dissent in iudgement from other Preachers as the Scribes and Pharisees did vnto our Sauiour they moued questioÌ„s to him tempting him that they might haue to accuse him Ioh. 8. 〈◊〉 5. Such as will heare commend a good Preacher and thank him euen for such Sermons as wherein he hath touched them most nearly but will reforme nothing nor practise what they heare such were the Prophets hearers they heard his words but would not do them with their mouths they shewed much loue but their heart went after their couetousnesse Ez. 33. 31. The third and last thing to be obserued in describing the beginnings of the faith and conuersion of the Samaritans is the approbation Christ gaue vnto them He abode with them two daies which we shall not reade he did vpon the entreatie of any other which shewed his speciall loue to them and desire he had to perfect the good work that was begun in them Which teacheth vs this doctrine That they that vnfainedly desire to know the will of God God will prouid means for them that they may be instructed Two plaine proofes we haue of this in the example of the Eunuch Act. 8. and Cornelius Act. 10. To confute the blasphemous Doctrine of the Papists that denie the people can grow to any certaintie in the knowledge of Religion or that they should be allowed to reade the Scriptures 2. To shew the true cause why so many continue still vnder the heauy iudgement of a dumbe Ministrie they are such as you may reade of euen such as say vnto God Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies Iob 21. 14. But of this Doctrine we haue formerly spoken at large and therefore this shall now suffice to be spoken of it THE SEVENTIETH LECTVRE ON OCTOBER XXIII MDCX. IOH. IIII. XLI XLII And many more beleeued because of his owne Word And they said vnto the Woman Now wee beleeue not because of of thy saying for we haue heard him our selues and know that this is indeed the Christ the Sauiour of the World WE haue already heard that in the two former verses the Euangelist hath set downe the beginnings of the Faith and Conuersion of the Samaritans By the speech and perswasion of a poore Woman their Neighbour many of them did beleeue in Christ and they testified and declared their Faith by comming to him and beseeching him that he would tarry with them and our Sauiour so farre approued of them for these beginnings of Faith which he discerned in them that he yeelded readily to their request and abode with them two daies Now in these words I haue read vnto